
To Touch the Looking Glass

********************************** **

Editor, saint, and all-around great guy:

Jack Hambly

# "The time has come," the walrus said, "to talk of many things: Of shoes and ships - and sealing wax - of cabbages and kings" ― Lewis Carroll ****

Chapter 1

Through the looking glass

The flesh of the ancient oak hung from the trunk in decay-riddled strands. Roots struggled to escape the boggy ground only to be trapped by a covering of moldy leaves. A thick mixture of unpleasant odors clogged the air, overpowering the crisp fall evening. A waist-high hole, the entrance overhung with limp moss, was an unassuming portal, just as it had been that fateful day Alice had taken her first tumble. At least he imagined it was, as this was the first time he had ever been on this side. Carefully sniffing the air, the Cheshire Cat's tail twitched faster as his discomfort grew. This place was dead, devoid of magic and mystery. How could an unfeeling place such as this house their light?

The frost-kissed ground was illuminated as the moon peeked through the patchy cloud cover. As his paranoia of being spotted grew, his sparkle was still rather evident. He slunk closer to the trees hiding from the moon's prying eye. The thick, matted fur on his back bristled, regardless of the March Hare's ascertainment that a rather oversized cat would be much less noticeable than a rabbit in dress clothes. As the Cat had less chance of becoming someone's dinner, he still felt that he should not be the one on this chore. His mood soured as the cold wind chilled him. His hallmark grin had faded long before he had stepped through the looking glass.

Each of his slow steps were announced by the crunching of leaves under his paws, his ragged claws retaining bits of the dead leaves. The feeling was unpleasant, but he dared not stop to clean them. Time was of the essence. According to the rabbit's journal, Alice lived in the house just beyond the rabbit hole. As his pace quickened through the dense forest, his eyes searching for a glimpse of a homestead, the vast dark sky rumbled its displeasure at the intermingling of worlds. The Cat raised his eyes to the angry sky, growling a warning that it should think twice about releasing its tears upon him.

The trees parted into a clearing and his frown deepened. Ahead of him was a house, the same in size and decoration that Alice had described, but there was none of the radiating warmth she had spoken of. A single window was lit. The trees were mostly bare, their detritus scattered over the patchy lawn. Perhaps the ruin had spread here as well and there was no hope for any of them, he pondered. The Hatter would roll his eyes and call him a pessimist for the millionth time. He had not quite figured out how he was going to get Alice out of the house; it was uncommon for parents to allow a girl out on such an evening. He hoped perhaps she would feel his presence, that something would draw her to the window.

He leapt to the windowsill and peered through the thick lead-paned glass. A warm fire burned in the hearth and he yearned to stretch out in front of it, to allow the glowing embers to chase away the darkness that hounded him. Shaking his head, he looked deeper; now was not the time for creature comforts. The fire's glow illuminated two seated figures. The first chair held a matronly figure, her hair shining silver in the dim light. She appeared to be working on needlepoint. The Cat had seen the Duchess do something similar back before she had been executed. This was probably Alice's mother, or even perhaps her grandmother, angling his plump body for a better view of the other person.

A nostalgic smile crossed his face as he watched her plait her long golden tresses into a braid. He did not recall her hair having waves. Forgetting discretion, he pressed his face against the glass for a better look. The girl resembled his Alice very strongly. Same bright eyes and soft smile, but she was older. He could not tell for sure from this distance, perhaps she could even pass for twenty.

The Rabbit had said that time passed differently on this side. He never knew the exact measure, but it seemed Alice had aged. She was no longer as he remembered her. She had been just seventeen when she left the last time. His lips settled in a deep frown. Jumping down from the windowsill, he began to pace. The boards beneath him protested his weight, but he was oblivious to their cries. No one had anticipated this. It had been just over a year since Alice had come for her last visit. She had told them she was to go off to a school for the year but would return in the summer. Yet, she had not come; they had waited, watched and hoped she would come in time to aid them in saving their world. A sentry had been posted at the bottom of the rabbit hole so that they could be alerted the moment she arrived. After months of waiting, the circumstances had become so dire that they had no choice but to venture into her world to bring her back. No one had even assumed she had aged.

What if she didn't want to come? What if she had outgrown Wonderland? The Cat stared back towards the place from whence he came and debated going back and talking this over with the Hatter and Hare, but time was not a luxury he could afford. He would have to wait again for a time to sneak into the Fortress of Mirrors to gain access to the looking glass. No. It was now or never.

He returned himself to the windowsill with a thump. The girl looked up and their eyes met. He sensed no recognition, no smile, just confusion. Something was definitely wrong. She stood. She was still petite, but her form was that of a young woman, not a gangly teen child. She gently closed her sketch book in her hands before moving to the door. Cautiously opening it just a crack, she peered down at him. He regarded her and knew instantly that this was not his Alice. Perhaps the older sister she had mentioned. A moment of relief flooded through him. Yes, this was her sister, and Alice must already be in bed. He would search and find the same young lady they had all grown to love, just waiting to return. She stepped out into the chilly air; her dark blue night wrap clenched tightly around her.

"Hello there," she said softly.

Not wishing to give himself away, he meowed and jumped down, rubbing himself against her legs. If she took pity upon him and brought him into the house, it would make his search all that much easier.

She smiled brightly. "Aren't you a friendly one?"

He peered up at her, attempting a purr which came out as more of a raspy sandpaper sound. _Why did the Rabbit have to go and get himself captured?_ he grumbled to himself as he continued to rub against her. It was his job to solve the riddles; it was the Cat's job to make them up.

"Would you like to come in out of this cold? I could get you a warm saucer of milk," she crooned, bending down to pet him, feeling his matted fur.

"Hmmm...seems like you could use a little attention. If you want to come; follow me in," she said.

He cocked his head. She spoke to him as if she knew he could understand her. _Curiouser and curiouser,_ he thought, following her into the house. Once inside the warm fire beckoned him. He slunk over, using a cat's known natural curiosity to aid him in his mission. He approached the older women who smiled at him. She went back to her cross-stitch, her eyes heavy. The young one went silently into the kitchen, holding a candle out before her.

The girl reappeared carrying a small saucer. The scent of warmed milk wafted to the Cat, drawing a deep, more fluid purr from him. Both women smiled. She set it before him and with no hesitation, he dove in. The liquid warming a path through his weary body, he drank deeply. He startled just a moment when something trailed along him, until he realized it was the glorious feeling of a brush running through his long-abandoned fur.

_"How easy could it be to just stay here"_ he thought idly as he lapped up the remaining milk. Become a contented house cat, loved and cared for. Caring not for what lay outside the door. Why should the weight of the world lay on him? He was a mere Cheshire Cat. A feline riddler, not a hero. His musing mixed with the divinity of having soft fur again, the crackling of the fire, and the milk caused him to lightly doze. His serenity lasted a few moments before the old woman spoke, her voice reminding him of the wind he had just escaped.

"Allyson, I'm going to go up to bed. Your friend may stay with us if he chooses."

The young girl nodded.

"Thank you, mother," she replied. "I'm going to get the snarls out of his fur and then I'll take him up to my room."

The old women nodded, reaching down to give the Cat a soft pat on the head before disappearing into the darkness in the hall.

Allyson? Why would her sister be named something so close? The Cat began to panic, his newfound peace quickly stolen from him. He was at a loss. Who was this girl, and where was his Alice? His purr disappeared as fear once again gripped him. She noticed his distress. She paused, perhaps thinking she was brushing too roughly.

The Cat began to pace in front of the fire. He had two options: reveal himself to this girl in hope of some answers or escape once she was in bed and return to his compatriots and tell them all is lost. Had their Alice vanished?

"What troubles you, my friend? You look as if you carry the world," she said, watching him.

"Not this world, perhaps, but mine, of this I have no doubt," he answered, settling across from her, his large eyes gauging her response.

Allyson startled, shaking her head as if to wake herself from a bizarre dream. After discovering that sleep was not responsible for this odd circumstance, she laid the brush beside her and spoke again.

"Since it seems I've gone mad, tell me, dear Cat, why have you come here?" she asked.

"You're not mad, my little one. At least, not yet. I come seeking my Alice, to take her back to Wonderland," he replied frankly.

Her eyes widened in surprise.

"You mean my Grandmother Alice? She told me stories of her Wonderland, and everyone said it was madness. Yet here you sit as real as can be," she said.

It was the Cat's turn to show surprise. "Your grandmother?" he boggled.

"Yes, good Cat. She has been dead nearly five years," she replied sadly

The Cat's back raised. His fur bristled. His Alice, a grandmother, an old woman. He was trying to wrap his mind around that concept when the second part of her statement hit him. She was dead? How could that be? This was a trick, something set upon him by the darkness, to keep him from his prize. He visibly shook.

She reached out tentatively to calm him; he could feel her warmth and caring. No, nothing this compassionate could be associated with the darkness. It was true. Alice had aged, had a family, and then had passed. It was a cruel joke—even in the midst of the turmoil in Wonderland it had been but a year. On this side, it had been nearly two lifetimes.

"Why have you come back after all this time to find her?" she asked, running her hand gently down his body hoping to lighten his obvious despair.

"Wonderland is in an upheaval. The Hatter, Hare, and I are fugitives, the Rabbit has been captured, the Duchess executed. We hoped she would come with us and help our cause." he explained, moving closer to her to facilitate the petting.

She nodded thoughtfully; he could tell she still was not sure whether or not this was a dream.

"She spoke often and fondly of you, and the others," she half-whispered. "Even after the Jabberwocky affair, she still loved Wonderland. My mother never cared for her stories, calling them nonsense, which only served to increase my Grandmother's glee. I had always hoped as a child that I would find the rabbit hole and tumble into that world. Sadly, I was never chosen as she was. But in the end, it was for the best. I could never have been as strong or as clever as she was."

The Cat pondered his next move. She was not their Alice. Even though she bore her name, he feared her self-explanation to be true. She rather reminded him of the Dormouse. Kind and gentle, but not a warrior. Could the fire burn within her, could he persuade her to rally to their cause?

Even if he could, he had counted on Alice's knowledge of Wonderland, her understanding of its winding and twisted ways to help them. He did not have the time educate this child. He was at a loss for which path to take.

"I am sorry your trip was in vain." she finished as she continued to pet him softly.

The dying firelight caused shadows to dance across the wooden floor. The silence hung heavy with unspoken words. Allyson's mind was awhirl with thoughts. Her Grandmother had told stories of Wonderland until the day she died. The family had whispered that she was insane; it was kept quiet, as they did not want to put her into an asylum. Her mother was a social climber and it would not do to have family blood thought to carry madness. Once she advanced in age, it was easy to put off as the senility. Yet sitting before her was proof that her namesake had been telling the truth for years.

That all those wonderful and terrifying things had been true, Wonderland was real. _On the other hand, you could be mad as well_ , her mind countered. Her euphoria was short lived. Was she mad? She shook her head. No, she was not mad. It was real, and it was in danger. Her Grandmother would not have hesitated; she would have picked up and gone without a second thought. She glanced out the window. The trees swayed against the dark sky; the impeding storm evident. It all seemed so surreal.

Across from her, the Cat's thoughts raged in a similar pattern. What now? Give in? Escape? Try the fight without their champion? Or take this girl and hope that some of her grandmother lived inside her? Having an unskilled general can be just as dangerous as without one. Damn that Rabbit, he was the cross-world one. He had led several campaigns against the darkness, but he and the Dodo had been captured on the steps of the mirror fortress. Now they withstood whatever tortures were implemented on those who dare oppose the darkness. He glanced at the girl again. So much of his Alice he could see, yet so much not. _What to do?_ he was pondering when her soft voice broke into his thoughts.

"Can you take me? I may know only stories of Wonderland, but I know that my Grandmother loved it and would want me to try to save it."

The Cat raised his eyebrows; perhaps the Dormouse had a fire after all.

"It will be dangerous. There is a fair chance you will be captured or even killed in battle. Once you go through the looking glass, even if you do make it back out, you will be forever changed," he advised her.

She thought, glancing around her home. All her life she had lived in books, drawing the faces of the heroes from her stories. Pouring her imagination and desires through her fingers. Her mother kept her close, dragging her to party after party, posing her on benches, forever frowning at the smudges of charcoal or oil pastels on her fingers. As soon as her mother could arrange it she would be married off to someone who would expect her to make a home and a family. She had only narrowly escaped that fate recently as her shyness had turned off the suitor her mother had handpicked.

Yet here was a chance, sitting before her, equally as exciting as terrifying. It was not desire she lacked, but experience and knowledge. Which path should she take? She closed her eyes and placed her hand over the necklace her grandmother had given her, on her deathbed. Allyson had always guessed it had something to do with her Wonderland adventures. She closed her eyes, trying to feel some sort of guidance, a glimmer of instruction. All she felt was the warmth the metal had absorbed from being close to her skin. She sighed.

"I wish I wasn't so timid," she mumbled.

The Cat looked at her, not certain what she said, but he sensed hesitation in her tone.

"The choice is yours, child, to go or not to go. Only you can choose your road, but know that once passed, this road will never present itself again," the Cat stated, his expression solemn. Though he himself was not sure if taking her was wise even if she agreed to go, as she looked very frightened.

"Can you tell me what has happened?" she asked, drawing up her knees to rest her chin upon them.

The Cat looked down. There were so many things to tell, it would take him all night to share with her the story of ruin, murder, madness and despair that made up the last year of Wonderland's history. Unfortunately, time was not his friend this night and decisions must be made. Looking up, he stared into her blue crystalline eyes.

"Only if you come will I burden your heart with the tale. It is not a happy one, nor is it one you could easily forget," he said.

She nodded, and her mind turned over the possibilities. This could all be a dream; she would wake in the chair beside her mother who would still be stitching. Perhaps she really had gone mad, and soon they would whisper about her as they had her grandmother. It frightened her to think about how easily she was taking a talking cat in stride. Yet, the most terrifying notion of all was that this was truth. The creatures from her grandmother's stories had really existed, that there really was a Wonderland that was crying out for help, and its only choice was her. She placed her fingers over her necklace, once again begging it for guidance.

The Cat watched her, his stony demeanour not revealing his panic at the dilemma. If she chose to go, he would take her. He had no choice; he could only hope that she would pick up something in her blood that could help them repel the darkness. He could imagine the despair of those who still fought were he to return alone, but her inexperience and timid nature could be their downfall.

"I will go, Cat. I will pack a bag and we will be on our way," she said, her voice wavering.

The Cat nodded, moving closer to the fire to enjoy its warmth before heading back out into the unforgiving night. She moved silently up the stairs. She paused outside her mother's door, knowing what the older woman would say were she to tell her of her plans. Despair would overtake her, thinking that the madness her mother had suffered had also claimed her only child.

She moved with quick steps to her room, pausing only to light her oil lamp. She watched the flame a moment as it soared within the glass, urging her courage to soar as well. Deep within she knew that part of her reason for accepting this challenge was to prove that her grandmother had not been mad, that all her stories had been based in truth.

She had forgotten to ask the Cat the weather in Wonderland, or what would be the best course of dress. Nevertheless, from the vague descriptions he had given about the state of affairs, she assumed there would be no tea parties to attend. Glancing through her closet full of gowns she sighed. Even in 1880, women's dress was so impractical and frilly. Pulling out two of her most plain gowns, she placed them into the canvas cloth bag that had been her father's when he was at sea. Seeing the bag brought on an idea.

Peering down the darkened hall, her timid steps taking her once again past her mother's door, she made her way to the attic. Opening a large trunk, she was rewarded with the items she sought. The slightly stale smell of the moth balls her mother had tucked in with her father's clothing made her nose wrinkle. Sifting through the pieces she found his riding breeches; their tan had faded over the years, but they were snug fitting so perhaps they would fit her. She pulled them on, slipping on a white dress shirt that fell nearly to her knees. She buttoned up, taking a moment to peer into the mirror. She would never pass for a man; at the age of nineteen, she had developed the shape of a woman. However, thanks to her father's less than robust frame, the clothing was only slightly too large. Tucking the long shirttail into her breeches she caught another glimpse of herself in the dusty mirror. Its surface was growing cloudy but even with that she could see the resemblance to her grandmother shining through. A soft smile crept to her lips as she pulled the thick cable knit sweater over her head and made her way back to her room, this time her steps much less timid. She suddenly felt a pang of guilt for her excitement. She was leaving her mother alone, as her father, a ship designer, had been called to New York to design new ships for the navy.

_Perhaps I should leave a note,_ she thought as she pulled on her boots, being instantly thankful that she had insisted upon flat boots as opposed to the high-heeled ones. But what would she say? That she had gone to Wonderland to help save her grandmother's world? She could see her mother's panic as she read it. No, she would merely have to deal with the guilt associated with sneaking out like a thief in the night and turning her back on the things her mother had preached.

Ever since the first time her grandmother, whom she lovingly referred to as Nana, had told her about her tumble down the rabbit hole, her mother had been admonishing her for believing. Instilling in her a fear of imagination, telling her to stay grounded, explaining that in order for her to have a happy life, she had to stay in the here and now. She had truly tried, yet, no matter how much she wanted to please her mother with her practicality, she always found herself dreaming of faraway lands and peoples. She had hidden her nose in books, allowing herself to live through them. When it was discovered that she had quite the talent for drawing it was Nana who had purchased her sketch pads and supplies. Her mother had ignored it for the most part, telling her she should try needlepoint or music—in a word, a more suitor worthy skill.

Now, here was her chance to find her own way, to leave the parties and pressures of high society and hunt adventure in another world. It sat staring her in the face in the form of a large tawny cat. The pull could not be ignored.

A tingle of excitement worked its way into her body, moving through her muscles like a spark of electricity causing them to twitch in anticipation. She glanced at herself in the mirror. Uncertainty shone in her expression. Her chin jutted out in defiance of her own self-doubt as she slung the canvas bag over her shoulder and moved as silently as she could back to the Cat waiting below.

The Cat looked her up and down. He was grateful that she had not arrived in some girlish frock; war was no place for satin and bows. He walked to the door, hearing her soft footfalls behind him. She was really coming. He had accomplished his task to the best of his ability given the circumstances, and the Cat felt a deep sense of pride and a glimmer of hope for his world. A small grin crept to his face.

Slipping out into the inky blackness. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust. The wind was bitter, and the Cat instantly missed the warm fireplace. He looked up at her and spoke softly.

"The rabbit hole is not far. It is still a safe passage into Wonderland, as the darkness has yet to discover its whereabouts. The fall I'm told is quite lengthy, so I will begin my tale then."

His steps quick, glancing over his shoulder to make sure she was behind him. She moved with him, her head down to keep the wind from stealing her breath. They wove in and out of the dense forest. She had played here so many times as a child, could the entrance really have been right under her nose all those years?

The Cat paused, sniffing the air. He had been careful to take note of the smell of the area surrounding the rabbit hole, knowing the odds were very good he would be returning to it in the dark of night as his vision was somehow hindered on this side. She stood behind him, her breath coming quickly. Before she had a chance to fully catch it, he was off again. A couple hundred yards later, he stopped before a large decaying tree. She searched her memory to see if she recalled seeing it before. Its massive trunk was easily the berth of three men wide, its stark gnarled branches tortured under the hand of the harsh wind. She shivered, the peeling bark causing the image of rotting flesh to flash to her mind.

The Cat sensed her discomfort and mistook it for anxiety. He picked his way between the snarl of exposed roots, and finding the hole, he stood before it.

"Here lies the doorway to a world once rich with enchantment and majesty. It is on the verge of obliteration. Once you tumble you have committed to our cause. We would give our lives to rescue Wonderland; some of us already have. Know that the way is lined with thorns and dangers, but if we persevere, the roses may once again flourish. Will you fight to touch the looking glass and restore light to our world?" he asked.

"I will do all I can, dear Cheshire Cat. I can't promise you that my blood and my desire will be enough to return your roses, but I am willing to lay my life down beside the others who fight for Wonderland," she replied, surprising herself with this oath. She wondered if a bit of her Nana was speaking though her.

"Then our journey is begun," he said and climbed into the hole.

She crawled in behind him. The solid ground was cold underneath her palms. The smell of decay filled her nostrils. She was thankful for the deep dark as it hid her expression of disgust. She moved cautiously, following the sound of the Cat's paws as he crunched through the leaves, pushing the bag in front of her, wishing perhaps she had opted for a smaller bag. She could not shake the feeling that this was what it felt like to be in a grave. The Cat paused just before her.

"It is time to tumble. It is a dark free fall, it may frighten you, but you are safe. Just relax your body and listen to my voice, for the tale I will share is far darker than the place we will be."

She nodded, unsure if he could see her or even if he had already begun the fall. Moving cautiously, she reached the end of the tunnel. Reaching her hand out she felt the empty space beckoning, and with a deep full breath she plunged forward.
Chapter 2

Through the Darkness

Just as the Cat had predicted, Allyson couldn't help but feel frightened as she fell out into nothing. She held in the cry and fought herself not to reach out to grab something, anything to stop her descent. She did notice instantly that the fall was not fast; it helped to feel as if she wasn't plunging to her doom at a rapid pace. She waited for the Cat to begin his tale, and after what felt like an eternity, she heard his voice.

"Wonderland is both a beautiful and barbaric place, even at the best of times. For every luscious garden or sparkling lake, there are dank caverns and frightening woods. Creatures of both good and evil could be found around every bend. Most of us just tried to get along day to day, avoid the pitfalls and stay under radar of the Queens and those far darker. For as long as anyone can recall, a Queen of Hearts has ruled Wonderland. No would call our current one just, and some would go as far as to call her a tyrant. But she keeps things in line for the most part, and to most people she is a distant figure. Like any monarch she is loved by some, hated by some, and paid lip service by most.

"It is said that there were places in Wonderland that she had never been, perhaps was not even aware of. Those of royalty or who wanted to be involved in the court go to the red city. The rest of us pretended to care about the random edicts that would trickle down. So, when news came that war had erupted among the Queens everyone was shocked. As you may know, each card suit has a queen. So, in reality there are four queens of Wonderland. But as I said the Queen of Hearts, Evelyn, is the true ruler, her Red Fortress being regarded as the center of Wonderland. The other Queens have castles and lands, but everyone naturally defers to the red queen. The Queen of Diamonds, Rebecca, the only person who could claim to be a true friend to the Queen of Hearts, lived within the Red Fortress. She is a trusted and invaluable advisor to the Red Queen.

The Queen of Clubs, Madeline, lived to the north of the red fortress. Her realm, called Clearwyn, sits on an island surrounded by the Rainbow Falls and Stream of Life. It was a peaceful and quiet land. Home to the Dodo and the Rabbit, I visited from time to time, enjoying the music and poetry that always filled her halls. That leaves the Queen of Spades, Vanessa; she lived to the south in Quintlet, surrounded by the Thorn Forest. Her land was barren to farming or for raising cattle. The only things that grew were the thick black vines, their spikey thorns reaching up to a foot long in some places. Just beneath the surface of that hard, unforgiving ground, Raldolite, the fuel that runs Wonderland, can be found. So, despite its appearance, it was the richest of the lands anywhere. For without its supply of Raldolite, Wonderland would be without resources. Few ventured into Vanessa's kingdom, which is how she was able to carry out her plans in secret. For without a doubt her treasonous actions echoed across her land." He imparted the beginning of the story but then paused.

"I'm afraid I don't understand, my dear Cat," she said trying to match up her Nana's tales of Wonderland with that the Cat was saying. Her grandmother had told her of a fearsome red queen and her horrible behavior.

"Please do not take offence," she began. Her grandmother had warned her once that the denizens of Wonderland can sometimes take great offence at even the most innocuous and unintended slights.

"However, I was told only of one Red Queen, and she was the most fearsome of beings," she said hoping he would not take her interruption too harshly.

Allyson was unsure if she should speak again or if his pause was more for him. She opened her mouth to ask about his wellbeing when his voice returned to fill up the darkness they tumbled through.

"Your Grandmother, our Alice, met the current queen's mother and she was every bit as terrible as you were told. Now, if you will excuse me . . . on with my story." An undercurrent of annoyance could be detected in his words, so she promised herself she would not interrupt again.

"Vanessa summoned the Duchess to her. The Duchess was red royalty, though she had been used by Evelyn as a diplomat and a messenger to the other queens. A summons to the Thorn Forest, while a touch odd, was not seen as anything to cause alarm. If only I had not been up north I would have traveled with her, then perhaps her path would not have led to the chopping block," he paused, and she could feel his sadness.

"No one knows exactly what occurred on that day inside the Queen's council chamber, or if they do, they aren't talking. A few hours after she arrived a messenger was dispatched to the Red Fortress to deliver a package to Queen Evelyn. This side of the story is well known and is still whispered of. The messenger delivered the chest; it was made of the deepest mahogany, the blood red wood trimmed with stones of Raldolite uncut and rough. The queen, not unfamiliar with receiving gifts and tributes out of the blue, assumed that Vanessa must want something from her and was using it as a bribe.

The messenger backed out as the court members examined the expensive gems that adorned the chest. The guards in the hall tell of what happened to him, but we shall get to that in a moment. Never fully trusting anyone and certainly no one's fool, the queen had one of her royal scribes open the box. The screams of those assembled caused the roof to tremble, or so the story goes. Inside the box, upon a beautiful black velvet cushion lay the head and hands of the Duchess. Her eyes were wide in surprise as if she had not expected her fate to be such. Clutched in her hands was an envelope; its thick white paper bore the seal of the Queen of Spades. No addressee was named. Jefferson, the captain of the guard, moved forward to place himself between the chest and his queen. It is said that the queen worked an ancient spell to transmute her card soldiers into real people out of love for Jefferson, but that is a different story for a different time. Nevertheless, as I was saying, he placed himself before her and pried the envelope from death's grasp. Opening it with caution, he pulled out a letter and read it aloud:

To the mighty Queen Evelyn,

_The time has come, my dear, to talk of other things, of treason and fire, and death in mire. For the order of things, and how they have always been, shall no more be. Soon your fortress will become true to its name, the blood of those within shall fill the halls. To stop the terror which will befall your kingdom, your part is small, hand over the Heart and save one and all._ "

Allyson sat silent, struggling to understand what it must have felt like to witness such a thing. She had almost forgotten that they were still falling in the darkness; the Cat's storytelling was so compelling that she had felt as if she stood there with them. She found herself horrified and curious. What of the messenger? How did Queen Evelyn respond to the demand? What was the Heart? She wanted to ask but didn't want to interrupt the flow of the story. The Cat began again.

"War. Everyone present was stunned silent. There had been skirmishes between different races over the years. Some had been quite savage, wiping some peoples from existence. But the Queens going to war against each other? It was simply unheard of. Yet, there before them was a challenge, a call to arms or abdication of the throne and turning over the most precious gem in Wonderland. The Queen called for her guards to fetch the messenger. She would return a message that would fully display her wrath.

The messenger stood in the hall. His plain white tunic was emblazoned with a large black spade. He turned his gaze from the courtyard to the guards rushing towards him. Placing his back against the bevelled glass he glanced towards the sky then shouted, 'Long live the Queen of darkness,' his voice echoing off the cold stone walls as he touched his hand to his chest. The smell of sulfur was overwhelming as a puff of black powder, that combusted upon contact with the air, exploded from the spade emblem."

"Pandemonium ensued," the Cat said.

"The Queen was quickly removed to a hidden room while the dead and dying lay among the plaster, stone and glass. The Queen of Spades had made sure everyone knew exactly how serious she was."

Allyson sat up. She had been reclining as she listened to the tale. Her eyes were misty. It was a horrific tale.

"Prepare yourself, Alice, the bottom comes soon," he told her.

Allyson had mere moments to process what he had said when she landed in a soft pile of leaves and twigs; they crunched and crackled under her body. It smelled stale here, and she wondered when the last time this path had been traveled was. She stood but dared not move forward as it was still dark and she knew not what could lurk in the dark here.

"Be still while I find a light to guide us. Dangers could be near or far, but in either case precaution is best," the Cat said from somewhere off to the right. Allyson turned towards him but made care not to move. After a few seconds a torch on the wall to her right burst into a cheery flame. She noted that the Cat had no lighting devices and did not seem to have touched the torch as it was up the wall at human height. She picked up the torch carefully, its braided strands rough against her palm. The room was stark and plain with ebony tile walls and floor. The leaf pile they had landed in was all it contained.

Guided by curiosity, she moved forward as she held the light high. The long hall held many doors. The walls appeared to be made of shiny black tiles. Each door was made of the same thing only in different colors and shades and each with locks of varying shapes and sizes. The Cat moved before her, and she always kept him within her sights .

"Once we have exited the hall of doors into the somewhat safer lands, I will continue my tale and try to bring you to present day. However, these doors lead to many places, most of them undesirable, so it is not wise to beckon what may lay on the other side by lingering and chatting," he explained.

They stopped and he turned to the right. The door before them was smaller than the others, about waist high to Allyson. Its tiles were a brownish red color and most of them were smashed. The lock looked like a puzzle; it had lettered tiles along the bottom and spaces above them for a five-letter word. The Cat glanced around, and assuring they were alone, his paw touched the first letter. He stopped and looked up at her.

"Please, close your eyes. It is not that I don't trust you, but it is easier to be questioned about something you don't know, than to try to hide something you do," he told her.

She nodded, and appreciating his logic, she closed her eyes. She heard tiles being slid, and after a moment, the unmistakable click of a lock releasing. She opened her eyes to see the door swinging open, dim sunlight spilling into the hallway. The Cat started through the door. Allyson realized that if she crawled, she should make it through. Dropping to her knees, she pushed her bag in first and then squeezed through the tiny opening. She recalled her Nana's story about taking a strange potion to fit through her door into Wonderland. She imagined that door was somewhere in this hall. She blinked and stood up slowly. The light of the distant sun was fading. They had emerged into what had once been an amazing garden. Now it lay in scorched ruins. The Cat sat before her on the grass. As she moved to stand beside him the grass crunched beneath her boots.

"This was the Duchess's garden. That burnt shell you see atop the hill was her home. While her head and her hands were being delivered to the queen, soldiers came and burned it to the ground, killing all inside." he said as he stared at the ruins for another moment.

"We have a long way to walk and it will be dark soon. There are parts of Wonderland that we must travel through that we cannot be in after the sun sets. So, keep up and whatever you do, never stray from the path," he said, tilting his head to indicate a red granite path that meandered through the garden and over a hill. The granite sparkled in the sunlight.

"The path is beautiful," she said as they began to walk.

"It used to be white," the Cat replied sadly.

Allyson stopped, horrified as she deduced what that meant. The Cat continued walking. She sprinted to catch up with him.

"As the smoke cleared, Queen Evelyn and Queen Rebecca sent an urgent message to Queen Madeline of the Clubs, partly to ascertain her safety as well as her stance on the situation. Her messenger returned with grim tidings; the queen had been slain, and all her soldiers and court members who did not join the Queen of Spades were executed or taken prisoner. Her palace was ransacked in search of the Looking Glass. There are three magical artifacts in Wonderland: The Looking Glass, the Jabberwocky's eye; but most important of all, the Heart of Wonderland, which can be placed in the sceptre. Legends hold that all the magic of Wonderland comes from these items. It's even said that the Spring of Life that feeds our land came from the last tear of the Jabberwocky's eye. The Looking Glass's power is the only one that is completely known. It is a portal, however, as its been tested, only your world is reachable through it.

The Queen of Spades assumes if she holds all three, then she will hold all the magic, therefore putting her in control of Wonderland, and also any other worlds she could reach through the Looking Glass.

The Red Queen mounted an immediate offensive. They fought, for nights and days; black blood mixed with red, coating our land and forever staining it with death. The creatures of Wonderland rallied, choosing their sides. The Rabbit, Hare, Hatter and I chose to side with the Red Queen. Given all her faults, she had never sought all the power and was the much lesser of two evils. The Caterpillar, the Dumb Twins, and the Jabberwockies joined with Queen Vanessa, all hoping for a piece of the pie," he said.

"Wait," Allyson interrupted despite her promise to herself. "I thought the Jabberwocky was a singular creature that was killed?" she said.

"There was one, the oldest, and he was slain. His eye was taken and crystallized. Though, they are a race in Wonderland. We found out much later that Queen Vanessa had been breeding them in caverns as she planned her treasonous acts. They are savage and fought alongside her warriors," he explained, pleased by the fact that she had obviously paid close attention to the stories she had been told.

"I could tell you about the memorable battles, I could tell you about the numbers lost on both sides, but it would take far longer than we have," he continued, looking up at her, noticing her keen interest in the empty land that they found themselves passing through. It occurred to him that this was all new to her and must be fascinating. He tried not to look as he recalled what it was like before, brimming with creatures of all shapes and colors. Now it was barren. The Lilinux had taken over here. They were a nocturnal predator, a touch larger than a large man, and covered in dark fur. They ate any meat that they came upon. He pondered explaining it to her but then realized that there was much information to get to her before she met with the Hatter and the Hare.

"Queen Vanessa's troops swept across the land leaving darkness in their wake. They made their way to the west. The Jabberwocky's eye had been placed in a statue of the creature that stood at the foot of the Bladern Mountains. It is inhabited by peaceful creatures who farm most of the fruits for the rest of Wonderland. They also make exquisite teas; I am sure the Hatter will still have some. He used to have quite an extensive collection. He insists on carrying the fool thing with us on the run," he said, shaking his head as he realized his story had wandered.

"Anyway, these people were obviously no match for the blood thirsty army. The eye was retrieved with no trouble. Therefore, we launched the mission to retrieve Alice. Next to the Rabbit, she was the font of wisdom about Wonderland. We know the location of the Looking Glass; it's hidden in the Fortress of Mirrors, and it's how I came to your world. The Queen of Diamonds, Rebecca, has erected magical barriers around the Fortress of Mirrors. The Heart of Wonderland is currently lost. Apparently, Evelyn and Alice decided that its power was too dangerous were it to be united with the other items in the wrong hands. So, it was locked away in a magical box that shielded itself from those trying to find it, be they friend _or_ foe. From the texts in the Great Library, it holds several powers that could be used to devastate Wonderland. The Red Queen herself can only find it with Alice's help and open it when she is in possession of the key which Alice hid." He turned to her as he finished his statement, looking for any hint that she knew the whereabouts of the key. Her face remained stoic.

"The resistance is small; the Red Queen has less than two hundred soldiers left. The Queen of Diamonds, about the same. They are holed up in the Red Fortress, which Queen Vanessa has yet been unable to penetrate, though her armies surround it. Before his capture the Rabbit dug tunnels from under the fortress, reaching out to the lake of Borogrove. The resistance camp is there, and supplies are carried through the tunnel to sustain those still fighting," he said.

His story paused as they came out of the ruined forest. Allyson was surprised to suddenly find herself in a desert, and what was even more peculiar was the sand was gray, almost black in places. The Cat noticed her surprise. It was hard sometimes for him to recall that Wonderland is a strange place, especially to those who had never been there.

"Welcome to the Wastelands. Believe it or not, this land used to be filed with Raldolite. Rough-hewn hills of it rose and fell. It was just as barren then, but streams ran through it and it was pleasant in an artistic appreciation sort of way. Artists would come here and carve statues out of the monoliths of crystal. But once the resistance was cut off from the cache of energy in the south, those revered pieces of art were dissembled, crushed, and used as fuel for the conflict, leaving only the sand behind. Best not set foot on it as it is prone to suck you down and smother you," the Cat said, following his own advice and moving to the center of the path.

Allyson looked out over the desolate landscape. She tried to imagine it as it had been before the war—stark, unfeeling monoliths dominating the area. Nothing green or living . . . even the stream had given up. No wonder the Dark Queen came from a land of this cold unfeeling substance. Falling in behind the Cat, she tempered her pace so as not to step on his tail. The path wound its way through the desert. For a few moments neither of them dared speak; the oppressive sight before them was smothering.

"Where are we headed?" Allyson asked softly.

At first the Cat did not reply, and she feared he had not heard. She was just on the cusp of asking again when he spoke.

"We are headed to the Wildeburn Forest; it's to the northeast of Wonderland. It's said that if you can find your way through the forest you will come to the edge of Wonderland, though no one has ever ventured that far into the woods. We have built a small village there for those who choose to side with Queen Evelyn." He paused a moment to glance at her.

"This is not your grandmother's Wonderland. Back then there was much more fantasy and fun. It's now a dark place where little hope has survived. You will see new places, meet strange people, see unfamiliar creatures, and suffer far more than she could have ever imagined."

Allyson kept up with him but felt her feet turn to lead. What difference was she going to make? If everything had changed, what good would the old stories do her? Did she have her Nana's strength? She imagined her young and straight, her long blonde hair held back with her ever-present ribbon. When locking away the Heart of Wonderland scepter, did she foresee this war?

The Cat had his own thoughts. He was not anxious to hear the Hatter's tirade when he discovered that Alice was long gone. After the Rabbit's capture, the Hatter had taken over the mantle of leadership. In the Cat's mind he was a better choice than the Hare, as the Hare had become hard to deal with, his ramblings becoming less and less set in reality. At least the Hatter seemed to have a grip on their situation. Even so, the Hatter's rages were legendary, and the Cat had no desire to be on the receiving end of one again.

They walked to the top of a rather steep rise and Allyson gasped. Before them was a large lake, its water still and calm. What surprised her was the color of the water; it was pale lavender, the scattered sun rays bouncing across the surface. The water stretched out as far as she could see. To the right, a dense wood began as the path made its way into the trees.

The cat paused and turned to look at her, no mirth in his expression.

"Listen close, for this is the most important thing I shall ever say to you on this journey. The Wildeburn Forest is no place to trifle. No matter what you may see or hear never allow yourself to stray from the path. Creatures of illusion live here. They will tempt you with anything they can in order to lure you to them only for them to use their talons to strip your flesh from your bones for their dinner. They hang the bones in the trees as trophies of their cunning," he explained.

Allyson shuddered. This place was more of nightmares than dreams. She thought hard, wondering about her decision to come here. However, he had warned her of the dire straits Wonderland was facing, although it took seeing to believe.

"I will allow the Hatter to fill you in on the newest plans, but I know that he wishes to send a rescue party after the Rabbit, then perhaps to get you into the Palace to see the Red Queen. I will not speculate further as tactics are not in my nature," the Cat said as he continued down the path, his eyes downcast.

"When we reach the far side of the lake, we will take the raft across, then it is a short distance to the camp. To finish off my story, the Dark Queen Vanessa has enslaved everyone in the south, east, and the west. She uses most of them to mine the Radiolite fuel for her conquest. She is back at her castle, but our troops say each general carries a looking glass in which they can see her, and she, them. In essence, her eyes are everywhere. They are trying to wait out those inside the Red Fortress, unaware of course that supplies are being fed in through the tunnels. I can only assume that soon their patience will wear thin and they will begin to attack. Our only hope is to gain the scepter and use it to end her," the Cat explained.

"But doesn't she have one of the other mystic items? Will just two be able to defeat her?" Allyson asked.

The Cat had asked himself that a number of times, and he had yet to come up with an answer. He paused and for once decided on the truth.

"I don't know," he said simply.

His simple reply put her further on edge. Here she was in a strange land, about to fight a war that was not hers, and those who posed the plan were not even sure of its likely rate of success.

They walked on for a few more moments in silence. She wanted to examine her surroundings, but her fear of the illusionists was too strong to risk an encounter. How had her grandmother dealt with these horrors? All these creatures had to have been here, but she had never spoken of any of this. She had made multiple trips to Wonderland; she had explored its many strange places. Allyson knew of the Red Queen, the Hatter, the Hare and the Rabbit of course. Even of the Dodo, the Duchess, and the Caterpillar. Yet her stories, even the darker ones, had never been like this, fraught with these dangers, but she had to wonder. Had she known something was going on? Otherwise why hide the key to the scepter?

Mere steps from clearing the dangerous wood, an odd odor wafted out from in between the trees, causing her to stop so abruptly she nearly stumbled. Inhaling deeply, she knew for certain it was her grandmother's perfume. She had always worn the same soft floral scent. Allyson closed her eyes and she was a little girl again, crawling up into her grandmother's rocking chair and wrapping herself in Nana's soft sweaters, letting the scent wrap around and comfort her. Her entire body turned towards the menacing wood. To her it was not thick underbrush with its crushing vines and reaching wooden arms. It was that too familiar white rocker and the soft blue sweater lying across it, beckoning her.

The Cat noted the stop in footfalls and glanced behind him just in time to see her tramping off the path and into the wood, her eyes closed.

"Stop girl!" he cried out in a last desperate attempt to get to her before the wood swallowed her whole, but she paid him no heed. The vines crept over her feet ensnaring her for the beast that stood waiting in the darkness.

Allyson was blissfully unaware of any danger or the Cat's panic. Mere steps from her goal she became aware of an uncomfortable burning sensation on her chest. Reaching down she felt the outline of the key, almost too hot to touch, even though the sweater. Looking down she could see no glow, but the feeling had now escalated to pain. Looking back up she saw she was in the wood, vines snaking their way up her legs. The rocking chair vision dissipated, and she heard the Cat's cries from behind her.

She began to struggle vainly at first until a low angry growl from several feet away urged her into a panic. Tearing and shredding vines she freed herself and stumbled backward, landing solidly on her butt on the path's reassuringly rough surface, scraping her palms.

The angry growl was very close now, the dark brush nearly vibrating with the hunter's anger at the prey's escape. Drawing all limbs in and moving as close to the center of the path as they could, they both stared into the gathering gloom.

A deep gut-wrenching howl of rage came from up in the branches of a tree no more than a foot from the path. In the distance, more howls answered the call and with another growl of anger, the sound of something running very fast through the woods was heard.

After what seemed an eternity Allyson let out the whoosh of air she had been holding in. The Cat pretended to groom his tail, his eyes taking her in. This was her first brush with the real darkness of Wonderland. He was curious to see how she would handle it.

She first looked down at her hands. Her palms had some pebbles imbedded in them along with a few light scratches. Looking to the spot she had retreated to; she saw two perfect red dots on the pristine white path.

"Seems I have already spilled blood in Wonderland, and I know this will not be the last I give," she said so softly the Cat was unsure of what she had actually said.

Pulling in a deep breath she rose to her feet, setting her expression to neutral.

"Well, I see the rule about the woods is well warranted. Shall we?" she asked, stepping back the way they had been headed.

She really wanted to check out the tender spot on her chest, but she was not about to stop here and remove her shirt. The key had returned to its cool metal state which was soothing against her injured skin. She could not help but wonder if it was her Nana protecting her, if coming here had awoken something in the rather unremarkable, plain iron key she had given Allyson the night she lay dying.

They broke out into the clearing. She blinked, adjusting to the light. Stretching out before them again was the vast body of water, its lavender surface opaque, hiding its secrets from any onlookers. Just to their right was a small wooden raft. The Cat moved off the path for the first time, making his way to the raft. Allyson stood still, her fear and uncertainty keeping her rooted to the spot. The idea of leaving the path and being susceptible to that thing from the woods again was hard to face.

The Cat turned to see her quivering at the end of the path. For a brief moment he was annoyed by her hesitation. Pushing it aside, he spoke.

"We will reunite with the path on the other side of the water," he said as he attempted to nudge the raft towards the water.

He didn't mention that there was supposed to be a member of the resistance here guarding the raft. He would take that up with the Hatter.

Noticing his struggle, she let go of her fear and rushed over to help him. Together they pushed it into the water. Allyson spied a long pole off to the side and guessed it was for moving the raft. She picked it up; it was heavy, and she pondered momentarily how the Cat would do this on his own.

Swiveling around to face, and though he bore no expression, she felt his aggravation at her dalliance. A few short steps later, she and the pole were on the raft. Dipping the pole into the water, she found bottom. The surprisingly salty smell of the water rose to her and she was reminded of her days as a child on the seashore. The water amazingly did not ripple with her disturbance; it retained its glass-like appearance. With a grunt and a push, they were on their way. She could see the opposite shore; it was a dark strip across from them. She pushed off as hard as she could, moving them along at a decent clip.

The shore loomed closer, and she quickly concluded that her upper body strength was lacking. Her arms began to ache from the exertion, her pushes becoming less and less powerful. The Cat noticed the decline in speed but was far too concerned about the fate of their ferryman to comment. Even with the ever-decreasing rate of power, they arrived at the other bank. The two of them struggled the raft onto the bank, the Cat pulling some foliage over to cover it. Allyson rushed to the path, finding here that it was still white in color. The woods once again became dense, the shade giving even less as illumination, than in the gathering twilight. She felt her fingers itching to reach for her pencil to try to capture this land and lake within the pages of her book. Glancing at the sinking sun, she knew it was not the time for such things. Slinging her bag over her shoulder, she began her journey again.

"The camp is not far. I should give you some advice about meeting the Hatter and the Hare, but I can think of nothing of use. Just keep your wits about you," the Cat said as he moved quickly down the path.

Allyson wanted to ask questions, get more information on the two rather legendary beings they were about to meet, but she could not formulate a single coherent one.
Chapter 3

Tea and Treason

"Halt!" an unseen voice commanded.

Allyson looked for the source of the voice, but all she could determine was that it was somewhere above her. They both stopped, and then the Cat spoke.

"I have come to touch the looking glass," he said calmly.

_Must be some kind of password entry_ Allyson deduced.

"Enter, Friend, and may your reflection ring true," the voice replied.

The Cat began walking again; she kept close to his heels, anxious over her next set of introductions. The wind gently caressed her skin, the faint smell of smoke reaching her. The path curved, and as they rounded the bend they were greeted with the sight of a village. Fires burned cheerily in pits and thatch houses dotted the landscape. Allyson could not help but stare at the assortment of creatures threading their way through, some of them stopping to blatantly stare at the Cat and his companion as they made their way towards the large emerald green tent that stood in the center. Standing sentinel at its entrance were two massive beings They stood stock still; she guessed their height at around seven feet, perhaps eight. They resembled humans in form, yet instead of skin they had deep purple fur. Their eyes were white, and without pupils. It was very hard to tell if they were watching them or staring straight ahead. They wore tan pants made from some sort of hide. The Cat walked on, passing between them without as much as a second glance. Allyson hurried behind him, not wanting to be alone with creatures such as them.

They slipped through the tent flaps. Allyson was completely blinded by the lighting in the room. She shut her eyes tight to spare them the onslaught of what felt like hundreds of lamps burning within. Looking at the ground, she opened them a bit allowing them to adjust slowly.

As the room came into focus she found that all the inhabitants were staring at her. In the center of the room stretched a long table and she wondered if this was the same table her grandmother had taken tea at. There was one tea pot and three cups on the table, the rest of the space was covered with maps and charts of all types. Chairs of all sizes were around the table, most unoccupied, however three seats at the far end were taken. In the largest high-backed chair sat a man. Allyson immediately identified him as the Hatter. Even though his once fine suit and hat were tattered and showed signs of wear, it was still as green as the tent and the acclaimed size tag was prominently attached to the hat. His soft silver hair was disheveled; his blue-green eyes were wide open, yet signs of fatigue were evident.

Beside him sat the largest hare she had ever seen. He was easily taller than her five foot five. She would wager he was edging towards six feet. He wore a red coat and a gold brocade vest, his clothing matching the condition of the Hatter's. Except in addition, his fur seemed matted and unkempt, much as the Cat's had on his entrance to her home. His nose twitched rhythmically, his black beady eyes returning her stare.

Finding the intensity of his stare unnerving, she turned away to the other party in the room. He wore a uniform, a heart insignia emblazoning the front of his tunic. His hair was a chestnut brown, speckled with bits of silver here and there. His face was rugged; a long scar ran from his jaw bone down his neck, disappearing under his collar. His eyes were a bright, almost glowing, green. He appeared to be sizing her up.

She straightened her shoulders and tucked away her fear. They were counting on their own Alice, their strong, confident, brave Alice, and what they got was her. Once she started returning all their looks with the same intensity they dished out, one by one they shifted their attention to the Cat who sat beside her.

The Cat sat silently, licking his paw.

"Explain yourself," the Hatter said, crossing his arms over his chest.

The Cat glanced at him, his gaze giving nothing away.

"I ventured successfully to the other side. I approached the house; upon entering I met Allyson and her mother. Upon puzzling out the situation, it came to light that our Alice is dead. In the mere year that passed for us, nearly two lifetimes have gone by on the other side. This is Allyson. She is Alice's granddaughter. She heard the stories of Wonderland and wished to help once she learned of my reasons for coming for Alice," the Cat told them, his tone mirroring the Hatter's neutral tone.

The Hatter stood, and Allyson braced herself—the Hatter's colorful tirades had been speckled through her grandmother's tales.

"Allyson, why is a raven like a writing desk?" he asked.

Allyson face showed her confusion, but before she could stop herself she replied.

"I have no idea"

"That's good, neither do I," he said and sat back down.

The Cat, for the first time, grinned.

The Hare sighed while the other man stood.

"Allyson, we appreciate your willingness to help us save Wonderland. Yet, I can't honestly see of what help you would be," he said and sat back down.

The Hare glanced at both of them before speaking.

"What Jefferson means is that we were counting on Alice's knowledge and wits to help us save our home," the Hare said, his tone apologetic.

Allyson looked between the three of them. Her own fear and insecurity at her inability to help welled up inside her. Somewhere, in all that fear, a hot coal burned. It worked its way from the depths of her soul, setting her body ablaze.

"I may not have been who you expected or even what you want, but I'm all you have. I have no intention of allowing my grandmother's Wonderland to become a thing of the past," she said, her shoulders squared.

The Hatter raised an eyebrow.

"While we appreciate conviction, and sanity, what is it you think you can do for us?" the Hatter asked.

Allyson's brief bout of confidence began to waver; she had not expected to have to explain herself. The gravity of the Hatter's remark sunk in. Why had she come? Of what use was she really? All she had were stories of a place that was nothing like it had been then. Her posture slumped.

"I don't know, but I will help do anything you need," she answered.

The Hatter studied her face; he saw so much of his Alice in her. His Alice had been a naïve child when she first wandered into his tea party. He watched her grow; he should have guessed by her age progression that the passage of time was vastly different. But in those days, it hadn't been a matter of concern. She had taken tea with him often, telling him of her adventures with the Red Queen and her court. He himself had not traveled Wonderland as extensively as she had. He had come to rely on her visits for news even if he did think her a bit mad.

Upon her last visit she told him she was being sent away to a fancy school and wouldn't be back for a while. It had been a sad moment for both of them; Alice upset at the idea of leaving Wonderland; the Hatter upset that his companion would be gone. She had told him she would be home in the summer which was only months away. He waited and waited and waited, but he never heard her footsteps on his garden path again.

Now this young woman stood before him, part of Alice, yet not Alice. He felt torn; did he owe it to Alice to keep her granddaughter from harm? Or would she want her to fight alongside them? It was so much conjecture and so many things were already fighting for his attention. Taking a deep breath, he looked at The Cat.

"Take her around and show her the camp, Jefferson. Hare and I will discuss this," he said as he dismissed them with a wave of the hand.

The Cat frowned; taking orders was not something his did well, not to mention he had some things to tell them. Sensing the Cat's hesitation, Jefferson stood.

"I will escort the young lady around the camp, while Cat is debriefed," he said, moving over to where Allyson stood.

"I will be out as soon as I'm finished," Cat said, looking to Allyson.

With that Allyson and Jefferson exited the tent. The Cat, waiting for them to be distanced from the entrance jumped up, positioning himself on the end of the table. He licked a paw, taking his time to collect his thoughts.

"Any time," the Hare said, his impetuous nature showing through

The Cat, ignoring him, waited a few more moments before he spoke.

"When I traveled to the Fortress of Mirrors, I could see Queen Vanessa's forces camped to the south. I believe she plans to make a move on it as soon as she figures out how to break its magic barriers. But as long as Rebecca Queen of Diamonds is safe within the Red Fortress, the looking glass is safe," the Cat said, noting a worried glance passing between the Hatter and the Hare.

Picking up on their distress he asked, "What happened? I also noted on my way back that our ferryman is missing."

"Queen Rebecca left the Red Fortress. She wanted to search for the key. She made it as far as the lake before both she and the ferryman were taken prisoner by the Dumb twins. We have no information as to where they are taking her, but I can only guess it's back to the Dark Queen," the Hatter explained, a deep hurt visible in his eyes.

The Cat shook his head, a wave of despair overcoming him. If they were able to make Queen Rebecca share her magic, they would be able to lower the barriers around the Fortress of Mirrors. After that, it was only a matter of time before she sorted through the mirrors to find the right one. Any chance of victory was slipping away faster and faster.

"So, what about her?" the Hare asked, his brow furrowed.

"I honestly don't know what to do with her. She lacks Alice's spirit, I fear. She's well beyond the stage of imagination in her race. While we need everybody we can muster for our rescue plan, I can't tell if she will be more of a hindrance than a help," the Hatter replied.

"While I agree that she seems much more timid than her grandmother, the only way to really know is to test her. Perhaps Alice hid the clue to the key in one of the stories she told Allyson. She may know the answer and not know that she knows it," the Cat countered.

They both nodded.

"I will place her in your care then, Cat. At first light tomorrow, we are sending a party to the Fortress of Mirrors to try to rescue Queen Rebecca when she arrives there," the Hatter explained.

The fur on the Cat's back bristled. He had not expected to be saddled with this girl or to go to the front lines; not really his forte. However, given the dismal set of circumstances before them, he saw no way around it. Hanging his head, he acquiesced to his new role.

"Lay it on me," he said, moving down to the end of the table.

Across camp from the emerald tent, Allyson was getting a crash course in Wonderland inhabitants and was more pleased than she had ever been that she had a good memory.

Jefferson seemed very kind and patient, and she could not help but notice his rugged handsomeness. They walked a little further on. A large hut stood apart from the rest. Jefferson paused a moment. She could tell he was reticent about introducing her to whatever creatures lived within that hut. He was saved the decision as the door of the hut opened. The firelight threw strange shadows onto the creature at first. Once it moved out into the light, it was stranger than any shadows could have been.

Allyson likened the creature to a centaur though it's only resemblance being that it was half man, half animal. Yet what the creature on the bottom was she couldn't begin to guess. He had long bird-like legs, a ruffled bottom covered in dove grey feathers. From the waist up he was a man, although his hair, upon closer inspection, was made of the same feathers. His chest was bare.

"Jefferson, this is not Alice," he said.

"No, Omluck, this is not Alice. This is her granddaughter, Allyson," he replied, his tone edgy.

Allyson could feel the tension between the two men, but decided it was not her place to get involved. So, she just looked into the fire, noting that in between the red and orange flames, those of purple and blue flickered. Must be a Wonderland thing; she made a mental note to ask that Cat about it later.

He looked her over and snorted in disdain.

"Shows what happens when you send a shiftless Cheshire to do something important," Omluck said.

Allyson felt heat rising to her face. Not only had he just insulted the Cat, he had also slighted her, and he didn't even know her. Her mind filled with clever retorts and a few unkind replies. But she just stood silently looking at the ground, hoping Jefferson would do something about it, which to his credit, he did.

"His race has absolutely nothing to do with what he encountered on the other side. I would suggest with the position you find yourself in, you should make friends, not enemies," he retorted, but kept his tone neutral.

Omluck's nostrils flared, and Allyson was immediately afraid. Was there going to be a fight? Jefferson could no doubt hold his own; he was, after all, the Queen of Hearts' captain of the guard, but Omluck looked particularly vicious. She felt her body begin to tremble. She tried to hide her cowardice in the face of aggression by placing her arms over her body as if she were cold.

"I will have you know, Card, we Glauril need no friends. We are self-reliant, that way no one can demand we use our gifts in exchange for deeds done," he said, his fists clenching and unclenching in an unsettling rhythm.

She felt Jefferson's body tense beside her. Feeling her fight or flight instinct rise, she looked for the fastest route back to the emerald tent were violence to erupt.

"While your gifts are precious, what good are they if you don't offer to help those who protect you?" Jefferson replied. Without waiting for a response, he took her arm and guided her back to the large bonfire.

She decided to try to never encounter Omluck alone, although she was terribly curious as to what these gifts that they spoke of were. She could tell from Jefferson's expression that now was not a good time to ask. He heaved a deep sigh.

"Please forgive me, Lady Allyson. You should not have had to witness that," he said as he released her arm.

Allyson felt a smile creep to her lips. She very much liked the sound of being called Lady Allyson, even though it was not a title she felt she deserved. Searching for a reply to him that would not make her sound foolish, she nodded and chose her words carefully.

"While I know very little of the world of war, I know from the stories I've read that it tends to make people anxious and argumentative, and I'm gathering that his race are proud loners to begin with," she said, hoping she sounded somewhat wise.

He nodded. His eyes locked with the dancing flames.

"Good analysis of the Glauril," he responded.

They stood a moment longer, and Allyson started to wonder what she was supposed to do when the tent flaps opened, and the Cat slunk into the night. Allyson studied his face, but his expression remained reserved. He made his way over to them.

"Hatter says collect the team. Briefing in fifteen," he said to Jefferson as he sat in front of Allyson. Looking down at him she was once again filled with curiosity, but this place seemed apt to cause a lot of that.

The Cat, waiting until Jefferson was out of ear shot, licked his paws seeming to not having a care in the world. When he was sure Jefferson was gone, he looked up at Allyson. She almost gasped as the firelight played on his, what she had taken for, tabby-colored fur.

He noted her surprise and looked down at his own fur, pleased to see that his dazzling colors had returned. Being on the other side truly dulled one's magic.

She was lost in the ever shifting red, orange, blue, and black colors that made up his body. He spoke, his voice causing her to look up at his face. They locked eyes and she became lost in the intensity and deepness of the color. She had never really noticed before, but his eyes were a perfect shade of gold. The cat sighed inwardly. She was easily drawn to and fascinated with the beauty of magic which so many here had long taken for granted. It was going to be hard to keep her focused. He cleared his throat and began again.

"Hatter and Hare have decided that I am to be your guardian while you are here. It has also been decided that you are to accompany the rescue party tomorrow morning. Correct me if I am wrong, but guessing from your stature, age and gender, you have no combat experience whatsoever."

She froze. Yes, she had stated she wanted to fight for Wonderland and that she wanted to stand with them, but part of her had always assumed they would not allow her, therefore keeping her safe. Now it appeared that they had taken her at her word and were entrenching her in their struggles. The thought of combat and danger thrilled her almost as much as it terrified her. But why were they taking her? They already assumed she had no skill, so what was it they wanted her to do? She looked down at the Cat who was looking at her with an almost bored expression as it was obvious that he knew the answer.

"No, I've never fought anything bigger than a mosquito or perhaps a smallish spider," she admitted.

"Hatter, Hare and I are hoping that somewhere, embedded in your memory, your Grandmother left you the pieces to the puzzle and perhaps you will see or be reminded if you get out into Wonderland. Unfortunately, the only way to do that given the current climate in Wonderland is to send you out with the troops," he explained as he pulled his tail up for grooming. He was quite pleased with having the burrs and tangles removed from his fur.

Allyson found herself nodding. Their thinking was solid. Perhaps her grandmother _had_ set her up for this eventuality, hoping she would perhaps find her way to Wonderland. It also made her feel a bit more confident. Having a purpose, especially an important one, did wonders for one's self esteem. Conversely, she was still not pleased with the idea of fighting around her and possibly involving her.

The Cat sensed her hesitation. Though not for the same reasons, he had his own. He had been in his fair share of skirmishes; he had taken on dangerous exploits, finding the looking glass and crossing over being only the most recent. Perhaps the length of the fighting was beginning to weigh on him, perhaps it was fear that their only chance at prevailing lie in the ground rotting. Whatever it was, he was finding it harder and harder to keep going. The Rabbit had been better at morale then Hatter, but then again, Hatter had never wanted to lead.

"We should attend the briefing," he said, not entertaining either one of their fears.

She smiled slightly, grateful for not having to speak further. As they made their way back to the tent, voices could be heard before they entered. Shielding her eyes from the bright light, she accidently bumped into someone. Looking up to apologize, she stumbled. Instead of a man standing before her in the Queen of Diamonds uniform, she saw a playing card, the six of diamonds to be exact, with a head and arms. She cried out, softly rubbing her eyes when she opened them. He appeared as he had been when she met him in the camp, a man, like Jefferson. She mumbled an apology and fought her way to a semi-empty corner. The Cat watched the episode with interest, but deciding to address it later, he moved to stand beside her.

Hatter, Hare and Jefferson stood at the end of the table. The room held roughly twenty people of all races, except the Glauril, Allyson noted. Hatter waited for quiet. He looked at everyone then addressed the room, the deep lines of worry forming furrows on this brow. His tone was strong and clear, yet it was easy to see the exhaustion weighing him down.

"Citizens of Wonderland, I know rumors are running rampant through the camp about the Queen of Diamonds' capture. Unfortunately, I must substantiate those claims. Given her abilities as well as her position in our world, we have no choice but to attempt a rescue. We believe that Queen Vanessa will keep her alive as she will need her to unlock the enchantments around the Fortress of Mirrors in order to give her access to the looking glass," he said, the expressions before him showing that everyone present understood the gravity of what he had said.

"You have been chosen as the best team for this mission. Now, I have someone I wish to introduce to you," he continued.

Allyson froze. She had no idea he was going to call her up in front of all these strangers. She hadn't actually given any thought to her introduction other that the one she'd had outside, but many of the faces she saw around her were not ones she recalled seeing before. Those had been mostly women and children. She tried to shrink even further into the corner, looking for a place to hide.

"As you all are aware, the Cheshire Cat made a dangerous foray into Alice's world. It was his goal to return Alice to us, yet when he arrived, he discovered that time passes much more swiftly in the other world. Our Alice is dead, after having lived her own adult life, having a daughter and a granddaughter. In dedication to her memory Allyson journeyed back with the Cat to help us," he explained, gesturing to the corner in which Allyson was trying to make herself very small.

She felt the eyes of everyone in the room on her, and taking a very deep breath, she stood up straight and met some of the gazes head on before finding a tea pot to fixate her gaze on. Thankfully the Hatter began speaking again and they turned away.

"The plan is this: The Cat will take you all into the fortress through the secret entrance. Hopefully we will surprise the enemy by coming from within the fortress, not from the woods as they should expect. At all costs, no one from the enemy camp must pass back over the threshold of the fortress. For if even one enemy solider makes it inside he could do immeasurable damage. Once Queen Rebecca is inside she can seal it from further intrusions. Jefferson will be leading the team; you will be departing an hour before sunrise as it will be safest to cross lavender lake under the cover of darkness. Get rest and ready your weapons, for you are truly our last hope. If the Queen of Spades captures the looking glass, and with the heart still hidden from us, the odds against us are nearly insurmountable," he said, ending on a very frightening note.

As everyone filed out of the tent, there was no conversation as they had all had a heavy weight placed upon their shoulders. Allyson stood still, unsure of where she was supposed to go.

"I've had a bed set up for you in the crimson tent just beside the back entrance of this tent. We all have a little room close to headquarters just in case," the Cat said, walking towards the back of the tent.

Allyson was grateful for his forethought as she had absolutely no idea how to set up camp. They moved past the Hatter, Hare and Jefferson who were still pouring over the maps. Exiting the tent, she blinked once again, allowing her eyes to adjust to the sudden, near pitch blackness. The Cat muttered something about torch tending and she heard him moving off. As his footfalls encountered twigs and leaves she was too afraid to move for fear of falling.

Several long seconds later a torch about three feet to her left burst to life. The Cat stood on his back feet affixing it to its stand. It was odd for her to see him like that. He seemed perfectly adept at walking like this, yet, as soon as his chore was finished, he dropped back to all fours. Looking around she noted five small circus-like tents with high peaked roofs in deep, rich colors. The closest to her on the right was crimson. She assumed it was hers and started moving towards it. Pulling back the flap, she peered inside. A cot was against the far wall. Her bag, to which she had given no thought since their arrival, lay beside it. A small table sat beside it with a lamp burning low, giving just enough light to navigate by. She felt the cat brush past her. After a quick once over, he nodded.

"I would get some sleep, as tomorrow is a very long and important day, Alice," he said. And with that, he disappeared before she had a chance to correct him. Shrugging her shoulders, she sat down on the cot and pulled off her boots. A thick duvet lay on top of the bed. Slipping under it she pulled out her sketch pad and pencil case, thankful she had thought to stow them in her bag. In the wavering light she began to sketch the Hatter, spending most of her time trying to convey the deep enigma in his eyes. Her eyes began to droop, and her pencil started to slide to the side as the entirety of the day swept over her, and happy with her preliminary sketch, she returned her pad to the bag with care.

Her eye lids heavy, she lay her head down, so many questions swirling around her head. A patch of starry fur became visible at her tent flap. Taking a chance, she called out softly. "Cheshire Cat?" she said hoping to have her voice only carry to the end of the tent.

The cat paused and stuck his head in, regarding her.

"I thought I told you to sleep, little one" he said slipping inside the tent.

"I was trying to, I promise, but I want to ask you something" She said sitting up.

"I suppose a few minutes will not hurt. What can I tell you?" He asked curling up on the end of her bed.

She thought a moment; so many questions, so many things about this Wonderland she wanted to know. However, before she could decide, the words were tumbling out.

"My grandmother spoke often of the Hatter, his smile, his wit, his tea. The parties and gaiety that always surrounded him. He seems so empty, so dry. What happened?"

The Cat thought a long moment.

"War is hard Allyson"

"Of that I have no doubt, and I would not expect him to be prancing around singing. But, how do I put this? I don't see any of his fabled madness, just a hollow empty shell." she said.

"Would it not be curious if the insanity of war is what drove him sane?" the cat mused.

"As to whether or not he is sane, I am certainly of no mind to judge" He replied with a smirk.

"What I can tell you is that when the war started, Vanessa's troops roamed the countryside, recruiting and killing. Houses plundered, families killed, crops destroyed. It was a horrible time. The Hatter's home was deep in the secluded wood just to the northeast of Red City. The troops came through early to the Hatter's I have no doubt she hoped to recruit him as she had many others. Now, before I continue this part of the story, let me tell you a bit about Hatter's home. I personally would call it a quaint cottage. Thatched roof, wooden shutters . . . It did, however, boast some of the oddest angles. He has long ago given up being an actual Hater, however, he still had all his tools and dyes stored in a small shed beside his true passions, his greenhouse and tea workshop. He made his own blends, he worked tirelessly to perfect flavors. He would go days without leaving it, searching for what he called the divine mix. I personally prefer a good chai, but I will admit some of his mixes were quite delectable. Now, all of this seems fairly normal. Well, for anyone here . . . However, the rumors spread that he was seeking out the Caterpillar to get some of his elixirs. I can only guess he planned to add them to the teas. Something I could consider to be dangerous and well, for lack of a better word, insane.

Now, back to the soldiers. They came and offered Hatter his place within the ranks of darkness. For many reasons, he refused. For whatever reason, they decided not to kill him. However, I think it may have been better if they had. They dumped his dyes and fuel all over his greenhouse and workshop, then torched it as he was bound to a tree and forced to watch." The Cat finished, noting the tears running down her cheeks.

"It must have been so horrible for him to see all of his work just destroyed." She said softly.

"It was days before the Hare found him there. His voice was nonexistent from all his screaming and pleading for them to stop, for someone to come put out the fire. Since then, he has become the man you see before you." he finished.

"I can't even imagine" Allyson said, brushing the tears from her cheeks.

"Probably not the best bedtime story. Rest now. Morning comes even earlier now" the Cat said. Without another word, he slipped out of her tent.

The rest of the camp slumbered. Even Jefferson had turned in for the night, yet in the large emerald tent, several candles burned low, their wax pooled around them in witness to the length of conversations past.

With expert care Hatter served up two cups of tea setting one beside his longtime friend, the March Hare.

Hare sipped it. It was not the quality he and the Hatter usually shared, but given the circumstances, it was enough.

Hatter looked around a long moment before he spoke, the mirth gone from his tone.

"How did it come to this? Our lives were idyllic, perhaps occasionally dull, but never hard."

Hare set his cup down with a clink. "Royalty ruined us, And not just this war; your heart was wandering far before the Duchess was struck down." He replied, his tone hard, all pretense of politeness had fled.

Hater opened his mouth, but Hare held up an oversized paw. "I don't want to hear again about your heart, and her eyes, and all that other humanoid nonsense. Even if the war had not struck, it was only a matter of time before you left our tea table to join the court. You know that had you not lost your senses to that woman, we may have been able to choose sides, to have looked at what was best for our survival" Hare said, his black beady eyes following a drip of wax as it ran down the pillar, settling softly upon the previous drip.

"Vanessa is a mad woman bent on power and destruction. How could you even think that would be an option?"

"All we know for certain is that she wants to rule; can you truly speak to her motives? I'm not supporting either queen, in fact, I'm here because you and the Rabbit included me" he replied, his nose twitching faster at the mention of his missing friend.

Hatter shook his head sadly. "I can hardly be interested in someone's motives when they murder a friend and their own sister" he replied.

"Or mother?" Hare said his whiskers twitching in time with his rapid breathing.

"You sound rather treasonous, old friend" Hatter said, choking out the last words.

Hare sighed deeply. "Forgive me; I'm just not cut out for this place, this war. I simply want to go home, listen to your marvelous stories, or have the little blonde child come bouncing in to tell us of her cat" His eyes shining with tears.

Hatter smiled sadly. "I remember her having to teach you to spell 'cat' as to not set off the Dormouse."

Hare smirked. "Spelling never was my strong suit." He paused. "Do you think they are still alive?"

It was Hater's turn to be misty eyed.

"I can't say that Vanessa is known for her compassion, but I would like to hope that maybe she thinks she can use them to bargain and has left them alive. I have more than once wanted to attempt a break-in to the Spadin and see if we can't find our friends." he said, watching a candle extinguish itself in its own viscous wax.

"The Dumb Twins run that place. We would never get in. Or, if we got in, we would never get back out" Hare replied, placing his now empty cup down with a clink.

"It would be worth trying if even one friend still remained alive" Hatter said, his gaze distant.

Hare shook his head. Standing, he placed a paw on the Hatter's shoulder. "Sleep my friend. Tomorrow will only be darker than today, and we need to be ready."

Without another word he exited, leaving the Hatter to stare down the flames as the candles' light dwindled.'
Chapter 4

Fortress of Mirrors

Six hours later the Hatter, Hare, Cat, and Jefferson stood alone in a deserted command center. Everyone sipping their tea; except of course, for the Cat, who lapped at it delicately. For a few moments no one spoke. The gravity of the situation weighing on each of them.

"They are going to outnumber us at least two to one. She would never send a small delegation to protect Queen Rebecca, and she has to know we are going to try something," Jefferson said.

"I quite agree," replied the Hatter

"We could be even if the Glauril were willing to fight," the Cat said not-so-under-his-breath.

Jefferson's body tensed.

"He has an excellent point. We protect them, they take up resources in the camp, and they do nothing for anyone but themselves and they do have a chance of turning the tide," Jefferson replied through clenched teeth.

Hatter's deep sigh filled the tent, signaling he was not being drug into this conversation for the billionth time.

"Why don't we just focus on our plan, eh? The troops assemble in less than half an hour and we want to be as prepared as possible," Hatter said, his tone leaving no room for dissension.

Allyson awoke to something warm and furry against her hand. In her sleep-fogged state she thought herself in her bedroom and that her cat Henry was trying to awaken her for affection. But as sleep fled her mind, she sat up quickly, reaching out to turn up the light. The Cheshire Cat sat beside her bed; his face serious.

"I'm sorry to have startled you. I didn't know how else to wake you. It is time," he said.

"It's fine. I'm ready as soon as I have my boots on and hair up," she replied, pulling herself together. She sat up, first affixing her long golden locks into a tight bun high on her head, then slipping into her boots lacing, them up tight, she kept her expression intent on what she was doing to avoid showing the Cat her fear. Her stomach let out an audible growl. She flushed.

The Cat chuckled.

"Worry not. We send no one into peril while they are starving," he said as he exited.

She paused just a moment, looking for a way to mentally prepare for what was to happen today but she had nothing to draw upon, so she pushed away her fear and followed the Cat into the tent.

The people from last night were all present and dressed in dark colors, the brutal looking weapons of war sitting beside them. Others that she had met earlier last evening were moving through, handing everyone a mug of tea and a dark, wonderful smelling slice of cake. Her stomach let out another audible grumble but luckily the tent was far too noisy for it to be noticed. A young girl, her ears pointed and her eyes cat-like, but otherwise human, offered her a mug and a slice. She started sipping it slowly and nibbling until she discovered that both tasted amazing and then she began to eat with the same gusto as those around her. The cake was rich and dark, it tasted of brown sugar and some type of candied fruit that she could not identify but reminded her a bit of cherry.

Jefferson stood up on the table; his voice rang out through the din. Allyson studied his handsome face. The longer she looked, the more she could see of the card in him, just like the one from last night. She looked down, distressed. The Cat, once again observing this, made a note to discuss it with her on the journey.

"We leave in ten minutes. Assemble at the lookout tower. Everyone in pairs. No one leaves the path. At the edge of the lake, on the other side, and before we enter the Fortress of Mirrors, I will be moving through and checking every face. Know your partner's whereabouts always. If they slip out of sight for even a quarter of a second notify me immediately," he instructed.

Everyone moved together, picking friend or fellow members of their race as a partner. Allyson assumed the Cat was her partner and looked down to receive a reassuring nod from him. Remembering her own experience with the illusionists, she understood the caution. She finished her cake, and they all filed out, making their way to where she had entered mere hours ago.

Everyone stood silently. They lined up in a long row of twos. So many different colors and face represented. Allyson wished she had a chance to just sit and sketch them all. Hushed conversations were being had while Jefferson made his way through each pair, noting who was with whom. When he reached Allyson and the Cat, he laid a reassuring hand on her shoulder and gave a slight smile. Allyson was relieved it was dark, so her blush could not be seen.

The Cat was pleased that they were second to last in line; it allowed for a bit more privacy to converse. Silently they moved out, everyone concentrating on not falling on their faces and not losing sight of their partners so that nothing was really said. The Cat knew until they crossed the water they were safe, so in a low tone he spoke to Allyson.

"I noticed last eve and early this morning something startled you. May I ask you what that was about?"

"You can if I may ask you a few questions as well," she replied.

"Fair enough," he conceded.

She nodded; a bit unsure of how to explain what she had seen.

"Jefferson and one of the other troops . . . while I was looking at them, they seemed to fade into looking like playing cards," she explained.

The Cat stumbled; his eyes wide.

"Interesting," was all he replied but his mind was racing. The magic used to turn the cards into men was strong and old, the kind of power that belonged only to the Red Queen when she wielded the Heart of Wonderland Scepter. For her to be able to pierce that magic and see the true form would require her to be a powerful seer. He had sensed no magic from her. Wonderland was known to change people, warp them, and bring out talents that never had any other use. He knew for a fact that Alice had vague precognitions and every once in a while, a vision...perhaps the power had intensified in this child.

Allyson waited to see if he was going to elaborate. But after at least a minute of silence she assumed that was all he was going to say.

"My turn?" she asked.

"Your turn," he replied.

"First, is Jefferson doing head counts because of the illusionists in the forest? If so, why is he so strict on the partner thing?" she asked, keeping her voice as hushed as possible, stooping over to be closer to the Cat's level.

The Cat turned and looked at her as if she was daft, and then he shook his head.

"Forgive my confusion. I must keep reminding myself that you are new to this version of Wonderland. There are creatures in the Queen of Spades' employ that are master spies and can take on a similar appearance to the person they kill. Jefferson worries that if someone is separated, they could be taken by the Junjin and we would have the enemy among our ranks. So, while the illusionists in the forest are an issue, most here can deal with them. The Junjin are the bigger issue. Second question?" he asked.

"What is the deal with the Glaurils?"

The Cat let out a heavy sigh.

"That mess in and of itself is a saga, but I will give you the condensed version. Omluck is the leader of the Glauril and he is a stubborn, selfish man. He and his race come from the Water lands of the Queen of Clubs. They have a most unique magic that allows them to heal wounds as well as clone themselves for battle. His story is that many years ago, there was a local dispute over farming land in which they became involved and that the people they helped abused their talents, expecting them to do all the fighting for them. They withdrew to the lake at the very end of the realm and became a solitary people. They were, of course, forced out by Queen Vanessa who tried to enslave them for her forces. Few of them escaped, many were killed or captured. They expect us to protect them as so few are left, and the Rabbit is big on preserving the races of Wonderland. They want all we have to give and give nothing in return. As you witnessed, there are those among us who would see them booted from the camp since they refuse to help fight for their own freedom," he explained.

Allyson thought about his words. She could see Omluck's wish to protect what was left of his race, but at the same time if the resistance wasn't assisted, the darkness would spread across the land and wipe them out anyway. She shook her head as she had to agree with the Cat that he seemed very selfish.

Suddenly the pair before them stopped and it took everything Allyson had not to run headlong into the person in front of her. She peered ahead but all she could see was the very dim light of Jefferson's torch. She inhaled and could tell that they were near the water; the time had come to leave relative safety and save the Queen of Diamonds.

They assembled silently on the edge of the lake, Jefferson pulling canoe-like boats out from between the trees, and as each pair climbed into a boat, Jefferson did his head count. Allyson and the Cat slipped silently out on the dark water. Allyson began paddling as she was sure this was not a chore the Cat could accomplish. The shadowy shapes made their way silently across the calm water. She began to feel the burn in her arms about halfway across the lake. Sighing softly to herself, she pushed on. However, her inexperience at rowing made them lag behind.

On the horizon a pale gray line was creeping. Dawn was approaching, and they still had a fair way to go. The boat jarred with a sudden thud as they reached the bank. Allyson began to wonder how she was supposed to get out of the boat. The light was minimal, and she couldn't make out where the lake ended, and the land began. The boat was yanked roughly from the front, and Allyson cried out before she could stop herself, which earned her a hiss from the Cat. She realized that it was just Jefferson putting the boat ashore.

As they exited the boat a small, lighted disc was shoved into her hands after her face was once again examined by a serious looking Jefferson. The disk was the size of a tea saucer and the light it gave off was of a pale bluish color. Its weight and texture were that of a medium smooth stone. She turned it over, trying to figure out what made it glow. Another question for the cat. She realized at that moment that she had lost sight of her partner. She looked around frantically, squinting and using the blue light until she realized he was standing a few feet from her having a very quiet conversation with Jefferson. But both were staring right at her, so while she had lost sight of him, he hadn't of her. She moved a few steps forward so that her circle of light illuminated him enough that she could keep her watch but not encroach on the conversation.

She was terribly curious as to what they were discussing because at one point, Jefferson's expression turned to one of serious surprise, if not shock, and he looked directly at her. He then nodded to the Cat and made his way to the front of the line. The Cat fell back in step with her, motioning for her to be silent.

The group moved on, but Allyson was having difficulties. She found it nearly impossible to watch the person in front of her, where her footsteps were placed, and keep an eye on her partner. The Cat seemed to have no issue at all with these tasks which only served to aggravate her further.

She was debating which task to give up when the group stopped so abruptly this time that she did run into the person in front of her. He whirled around to look at her, and she looked up into his face. His skin was comprised of thick, diamond-shaped, red scales; his nose more the snout of a snake. Looking into his eyes she felt like she was standing toe to toe with a python. Allyson filed through her memory of introductions to recall his race. Hocis— that was it. She had met a fair number of them in varying colors, and all had seemed friendly despite their reptilian appearance. The one in front of gave her a small half smile showing no harm had been done. Allyson mouthed the word _sorry_. He nodded, turning back to the front. She looked to the front after edging close enough to the cat that she could feel his body against her leg. Several hundred yards ahead, there was a massive dark shape against the ever-lightening sky.

She guessed that was the Fortress of Mirrors. From its outline, it resembled the medieval castles of her world. She could make out turrets and towers. Moving forward again, Allyson was surprised to see that they had returned to the path. Wouldn't the queen's soldiers expect them to travel on the path, she wondered. Recalling the illusionists again, she knew that perhaps the danger on the path was less sinister than the danger off of it.

They moved faster now, the fortress creeping ever closer. They stopped at the last bit of wooded area. Given their proximity and the amount of light the sky was now giving, she was able to get a much better look at the fortress. Her original ascertainment as to its structure had been correct but she never could have imagined it would look like this.

The walls were fashioned of the same looking stone as the one she held in her hand. However, instead of blue, the light it radiated was a dim red. Placed along its façade were what looked like little shelves. On the shelves were stones of varying size, shape and color. She could see two doors on the back wall. The taller of the two doors was a thick, solid wood, the color a deep mahogany, and the surface so shiny it looked almost wet. Directly beside it was a shorter door. It still appeared to be of wood grain, but its color was a brilliant silver and it glowed with its own illumination. The longer she started the more she was sure that several times she saw electric sparks jump off it and dissipate in the air.

So entranced was she with what she saw, she completely forgot to keep her eye on the Cat or the other troops. Glancing up to one of the turret windows she gasped softly as she came eye to eye with a fearful specter that seemed to be staring right at her. It appeared to be a woman though her features were hard to make out. The long pale hair that hung from her head was matted with blood. Her pale, almost translucent neck bore a large gash which had nearly severed her head. Curiosity overcoming her fear, she looked closer, trying to study the specter but it was gone as quickly as it had come.

She glanced away; the spell broken. Quickly she looked down at the Cat who was staring at her. She wanted very much to tell him what she had seen but knew better than to break the silence. The group crept silently forward again, right up to the wooden door.

Allyson wanted to make her way up to the front as she was very curious about the silver door. Did it lead somewhere different from the wooden one, she wondered.

Jefferson turned his back to the group. It appeared he was trying to hide his method for opening the door. After a few moments, the door swung open. No light shone from inside the building. Jefferson plunged headlong into the darkness. For a few seconds it seemed to have swallowed him whole. Allyson looked down at the Cat who seemed perfectly calm about the entire situation.

Moments later the pale bluish light that they held in their hands was pouring forth from inside. Everyone moved inward. After stepping across the threshold, she noted that the walls were lined with the same rock that she held. While everything was now visible, the blue tint gave everything a cold, almost frozen appearance.

They found themselves in a small chamber. Everyone looked about with interested stares which indicated that she was not the only one to have never been inside this fortress before. Jefferson spoke in a normal tone, however, due to the length of silence they had endured it sounded more like he was shouting.

"We made it, we are safe here. I am going to be positioning everyone around the front entrance in about 30 minutes so rest. I warn you strongly about leaving this room to explore. This is the Fortress of Mirrors—the halls are lined with all types of magical mirrors and sometimes the reflections are not ones you would want to see," he said, moving back towards the Cat and Allyson.

Everyone dispersed, making their way to the wooden benches along the walls of the room. There were no windows and only one other doorway. It had no door, but the hall beyond it shared the same inky blackness the other had. Jefferson motioned for them to join him on a far bench. Once everyone was farther away, he spoke to them in a soft tone.

"Allyson, the Cat tells me you saw some odd things back at camp," he said.

"Not nearly as odd as the thing I saw outside," she replied, shuddering at the memory, her fingers twitching for her pencil to draw the memory away.

The both stared at her with wide eyes. Jefferson recovered his voice first.

"Can you tell me about it?" he asked.

"Certainly, I was studying the glowing stones set into the walls when I happened to look up at the left turret window. I think it was a ghost of some sort as it had a translucent look to it. But it was a woman, her throat had been gashed open and her long pale hair was matted with blood." She explained.

For a long moment, neither of them spoke and she was concerned she had done something wrong.

"Well, well," the Cat said. "It seems you are more of an enigma than I previously thought," he continued. Jumping off the bench he began to pace.

"Whatever do you mean?" she asked. Allyson had always fancied herself interesting and mysterious, though she had never portrayed that image outside her daydreams.

"The woman you saw is the previous Queen of Hearts, the one whom the current queen overthrew. The stones you saw are invisible to everyone here, including me. They are deflection spells set up by Queen Rebecca. They are hidden by magic so that no one will know how to bypass them and enter this fortress. I know they are there as I was part of the expedition to recover them so that the wards could be set. Something about you allows you to see through the tricks and mirages of Wonderland magic," Jefferson explained.

"This is both a gift and a curse, I'm afraid," the Cat said, taking over the explanation.

"Some things in Wonderland use magic to help and change things for the better. The wards were put on this fortress to protect the magic within," the Cat continued.

Allyson broke in. "Why then can I see the castle in its true form, but I only get glimpses of the cards?" she asked.

The Cat shook his head. "I could only hazard a guess, but I think that a conversation with the Queen of Diamonds will do you better than anything I could come up with."

"And providing that everything goes to plan, you should have that ability in a few hours," Jefferson added.

"Oh, does the silver door go someplace different than the one we came in?" Allyson asked, relived to be able to give voice to some of her curiosities.

"What silver door?" they asked in unison.

"The one outside. It overlapped the wooden door, but it didn't open when the other one did," Allyson explained, realizing she may have been the only one to have seen the second door.

The Cat shrugged, and Jefferson said nothing, but his brow was furrowed.

"I'll put that on my question list for Queen Rebecca," Allyson said.

Jefferson nodded.

"Also, I advise you more than the others to stay away from the mirrors. The looking glass into your world is not the only mirror of power here. In Wonderland, our glass is made from the black sand which you encountered on the way here. The Raldolite itself has an amazing quality to retain and hold magic. Over many years, mirrors have been made for various purposes. In an attempt to protect the citizens from any of the dark or unkind mirrors, the Red Queen had them all collected and brought here. It is impossible to tell just by looking at a mirror its affiliation, so she brought them all here and decreed that no more were to be made from the black sands. She sent out a team to discover a material to make every day harmless mirrors. Some was finally located at the bottom of the lake. Anyone caught making a Raldolite mirror from that point on was put to death. The art of making black sand mirrors died out as it was no longer passed on, therefore making this the only place to obtain a magic mirror. You can see why the Dark Queen is so interested in gaining entrance to theses halls," Jefferson explained.

Allyson nodded. Anyone who got in here would not only have the third magical artifact but would have many other powers as well. The Red Queen did the right thing by hiding theses mirrors. Allyson was dying to ask about the death of the old queen, but she guessed it was a sensitive subject for Jefferson, given his rumored attachment to the current queen, so she let it lie.

"Allyson, I am going to ask you to try to use your talent. I'm aware that it is very new to you and you don't have control over it yet, however, when we scout out the enemy party I'm asking you to look at them and tell me what you see," Jefferson said.

"Of course, I will be happy to help in any way I can," she replied, flooded with happiness at her sudden usefulness.

"Also, when we attack, I wish you to remain inside the fortress door. I do not want you to engage in the fighting," Jefferson added.

Relief flooded her she had been very concerned about having to fight. Not only did she have no skill, but to put it bluntly, she was a bit short on courage as well—though that was not something she freely wanted to admit.

Jefferson stood looking around the room. He was pleased with the warriors he saw before him. He had been in battles with all of them. They were all proven and weathered. He also knew the price of failure and prayed silently that they were all ready for what laid before them.

Making his way to the darkened doorway, he slipped his glowing disk from his pocket and placed it against another rock on the wall. The hall lit up as the stones around the first one began to glow. The group lined up as they had before, although Allyson made a point of being first in line. She felt safer nearer to Jefferson. As they made their way through the long, twisting halls, Allyson noted in awe the mirrors. Every shape, size, and design imaginable hung from the walls. She was very careful not to look directly into any one particular mirror. They reached another room much like the one they had just left. The door opposite them was thick and wooden. Bolts and locks lined the frame. Even without magic, this door was secure. No mirrors hung in this room. On the front wall was a rectangular window. Allyson noted that she could see a faint reflection of herself as well as the path outside the door.

Jefferson moved through the groups giving everyone their position and instructions. He made his way back to her, directing her to the window. "This is a special window; we can see out but to those outside there is only blank wall here. I want you to be the lookout. Let me know from which path the soldiers come so I know which way to go to attack. This is the main road to Red City, so you may see other travelers as well," he said.

She wondered if she would ever get to see Red City. The sun had risen, yet the permanent cloud cover kept the light dull. She looked at the trees to the sides of the path. They were not like the trees at home or even the trees around the camp. They grew in a twisted, and in some places, knotted fashion. Their bark was striped red, brown, and fuchsia. Leaves grew in varying sizes and colors though they all were a spearhead shape. Time inched forward, everyone ready to jump when the command sounded. Allyson saw a mid-sized group making its way up a southern path, but they were not close enough to make identification yet. Several minutes later, as the other group grew closer, a second group came into view from a northern path. Allyson watched both groups waiting for one or the other to become close enough to get a good view. Soon, they both came close enough to study. One group was dressed in Queen of Spades tunics and led a hooded figure with a rope around its waist which was held by a particularly burly guard. Allyson gestured towards the south; Jefferson motioned for everyone to get ready. The second group appeared to be made up of the large Famieds, the purple cat creatures from the camp. Jefferson turned to the troops, pointing towards the south side to indicate the enemy. Allyson stared hard at the Famieds; something was not right. In a panic, she grabbed for Jefferson's arm. The Famieds were not at all what they seemed.

"No, it's the group from the north, they have Queen Rebecca. The thing in the hooded cloak is a jabberwocky," she hissed not a moment too soon as they flung open to the door, quickly switching targets to the group to the north.

The battle began, both the north and south groups attacking the resistance fighters. Allyson watched in horror as the people she had traveled with were cut down. She tried desperately to keep her eyes on the Cat and Jefferson, but in the bloody melee, it was nearly impossible. The Jabberwocky roared, its fierce sound rattling the window which Allyson hid behind. She began to tremble with fear. It appeared that the enemy was going to overcome and outnumber her side. What could she do if they were to make it inside? Run? Hide? She certainly could not fight them off, even with her emerging talent—it was useless in a fight. She wished she had magic, like the Queens. She peered anxiously into the mob and saw Jefferson burst from the mass carrying a woman who appeared limp, the Cat close on his heels. Allyson fought for a view of her; it must be the Queen of Diamonds

They fell through the door, landing with a thud which drew a soft moan of pain from the prone woman. Allyson rushed over to her as Jefferson and the Cat went out to try to retrieve the wounded and fallen. Allyson brushed a stray lock of fiery hair from her deathly pale face. The woman's eyes fluttered softly. Jefferson appeared through the door carrying a wounded soldier, nearly falling over the pair.

"Get her out of the way!" he yelled.

Allyson jumped up, and struggling, she pulled the woman out into the passage. Hundreds of mirrors reflected the woman's distress. Allyson positioned her as gently as she could. She knelt beside her and began to search her for injury. Her beautiful purple gown was torn and muddy, her diamond tiara snarled into her nearly blinding red hair. Allyson noticed a darker bit of red on her side. Gently moving her arm, she gasped. A deep gash at least three inches across marred her skin. Looking down the hall, she saw the trail of blood and saw the pool forming beneath her.

Panic overtook her. Leaving the woman, she rushed to the front room where the Cat was assessing injuries.

"The Queen is bleeding!" Allyson yelled.

Startled, the Cat looked at her for a moment not seeming to comprehend what she had said.

"Is she conscious?" he asked

Allyson shook her head no.

"I don't care how you do it but wake her. She must seal the entrance. We only have four more people to bring in," the Cat said.

Allyson's heartbeat was roaring in her ears as she moved quickly back to the Queen. Her lips had become even paler, her breath shallow. Allyson touched her face softly, hoping to bring her to consciousness without shaking or moving her. She stirred after a moment, and her eyes opening, she stared straight into the face of a frightened Allyson.

"Alice," she murmured.

Allyson decided it was not the time to correct her.

"Queen Rebecca, the Cat says you must reseal the boundaries," Allyson said, feeling horrible for asking for something from a woman who was obviously dying.

Allyson waited a moment for her response. A mirror just to the right of where the Queen lay was starting to glow with a pale red hue. It was a square mirror roughly the size of a normal window with a frame made of silver and braided gold.

From the front room came the sound of the door slamming shut.

"Seal it now!" Jefferson cried.

The Queen's eyes fluttered but she seemed far too weak to do anything. The mirror's glow grew in intensity. A faint voice spoke, though Allyson could not be sure where it came from as the queen's lips never moved.

"Dip my fingers in the blood and place my hand to the mirror. Then all will be well," it said.

Allyson paused a moment, confused. The splintering sounds from the front door spurred her to action. She took the Queen's hand, placing her fingers in the ever-growing blood pool beneath her, then moving her fingers towards the mirror, it's red pulsing glowing stronger and faster.

As her fingers contacted the surface of the mirror an unearthly wail reverberated through the halls. Allyson jumped back as Jefferson and the Cat rushed to her side. A flash of dazzling white light blinded them. They all stood blinking rapidly to recover their vision. They were greeted with a grim sight. Queen Rebecca lay before them, her lips a pale blue, her chest still, her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.

"Oh no!" Allyson cried, falling back to her knees.

"We failed," the Cat said grimly.

"Not exactly," another voice replied.

Puzzled, everyone looked around. Allyson gasped. Staring back from the mirror was not her own reflection but that of the queen who lay dead beside her.

"Queen Rebecca," Jefferson said and bowed his head.

The Cat did the same. Allyson copied them.

"Thanks to Alice's quick thinking my spirit was transferred from my body to this mirror," Queen Rebecca said, staring down at her own limp form.

"Ex-excuse me your Majesty, but I'm not Alice, I'm Allyson, her granddaughter," Allyson explained.

The queen stared at her a moment as she began to untangle her tiara.

"I knew you looked different, I just assumed it was because you had aged. Regardless, thank you for saving me," she said with a sad smile.

Turning to look at Jefferson as she replaced her tiara, she said, "I was able to reset the wards. I'm not sure how potent my magic is going to be from inside here, but I should still be of some help."

"I must figure out how many survived and the extent of the injuries to my men," Jefferson said, and with a bow of his head he started down the hall. With no words but the same bow the Cat joined him, leaving Allyson alone with the body and the spirit of the queen. Allyson sunk to the floor away from the body. Drawing her knees up to her she began to shake. Never had she watched someone die before, let alone was witness to the battle carnage which she knew waited in the next room. She was unsure of how to feel. She looked up to note the queen was staring at her intently.

"Having a hard time dealing with the ravages of war, my dear?" she asked, her tone gentle.

Allyson nodded not trusting her voice not to betray how truly terrified she was. She lay her head down on her arms.

"I don't even know what I'm doing here," she whispered.

The Queen looked at her sympathetically.

"While I am sorry that the circumstances of your coming were dire, and that Wonderland is no longer wondrous, we are happy to have you. Your grandmother meant a lot to all of us. Evelyn will be sad to hear of her passing, but I suspect she will welcome you to Red City. Providing we can free it," she said, combing through the tangles in her hair with her fingers.

"I appreciate the welcome. While we have a moment, I have some things I'd like to ask you about," Allyson replied, lifting her head up to rest her chin on her hands.

Queen Rebecca nodded, trying to keep her eyes off her own corpse.

"Before I came here I was nothing special. My mother made a point of keeping me boring. I think she feared I had too much of my namesake in me. I have never traveled outside of our town. I am a timid girl, bordering strongly on cowardice. I have dreamt of adventure, but I have never taken that step until now, and I am not ashamed to say that I have been terrified most of my adventure here. The only thing I have ever had was my scribbles as my mother called them. I drew so many places and people that I imagined that lived there," she said, shaking her head to bring herself back to the point.

"Since coming here things have changed. According to the Cat and Jefferson, I have the ability to see through the mirages of Wonderland magic. I saw Jefferson as a card; I saw the stones on the back wall of the castle as well as the ghost woman in the tower," Allyson explained.

Surprise dawned across the queen's face. She looked at the mouse of a girl before her. That was a heavy power to place on one so unsure of everything.

"I've heard of a few seers of that magnitude, but not in many years. Makes me wonder how deeply Wonderland changed Alice if she was able to pass that power to you," she replied.

"It does seem to be very inconsistent. For example, I only caught a glimpse of Jefferson's change, but the stone, the ghost, and the silver door never changed," Allyson said, feeling a bit more confident.

"You could see the silver door as well?" the queen asked.

"Yes, where does it lead?" Allyson asked.

"Nowhere you have need to go. Never enter a silver door in Wonderland," the queen replied, her tone giving no room for argument.

This of course only served to pique Allyson's curiosity even further but given all that had gone on perhaps it would have to wait. Jefferson came in, his hands and sleeves stained with blood of various colors.

He bowed his head to the queen and then spoke.

"We lost three, the rest are bandaged enough that we should be able to get them back to camp. What would you like me to do with your body, your majesty?" he asked.

"Sink me in Lavender Lake. I don't want Queen Vanessa given any further chance to abuse my magic."

"Allyson, we are going to use the benches in the other room as makeshift stretchers for the wounded. I need you to oversee the Queen in her mirror," he said as he gently lifted the queen's body, carrying it towards the back exit.

Allyson stood and walked over to the mirror, pulling it out to see how it was attached to the wall. Thankfully, it was a hook and wire set up. Gingerly she lifted it off, thankfully finding it not nearly as heavy as it appeared. It was, however, rather awkward.

"I think, Queen Rebecca, the only way to carry you safely is to carry you against my body facing inward to protect the glass. So, I fear you have a very uneventful trip of viewing my stomach ahead of you," Allyson told her as she forced a laugh.

"I much prefer that to dying twice in one day, my dear," she said, returning the same forced laugh.

Allyson picked up the mirror and wrapped her arms around it. Moving carefully, she made her way to the back exit. The dead lay on one bench while the other held two of the more grievously injured soldiers. Seeing her enter, Jefferson nodded. In a clumsier fashion than they had arrived, they set out to return to the camp. The stops were frequent as those carrying the injured and the dead were injured as well so the journey was arduous. Finally, they reached Lavender Lake. Jefferson piled the dead into a boat, doing his best to make sure the Queen's body was set as reverently as possible. He punched several holes in the bottom of the boat. Then with a hard shove, it made its way out towards the middle of the lake where it began to sink. Allyson had turned the mirror around so that the queen could witness that her wishes were met. Allyson was sure she heard the queen crying, but out of respect she did not turn the mirror away or attempt to speak to her. It had to be an extremely difficult task to watch yourself being buried.

After the burial boat had completely vanished from sight, the party boarded the remaining boats. Allyson gently lay the mirror on the bottom of the boat, holding the base of the frame with her feet. The Cat joined her. The atmosphere had drastically changed from the way over. They had lost men; they had not managed to retrieve the Queen of Diamonds in the fashion they had intended to. They had kept the Dark Queen from gaining access to the Fortress of Mirrors, though, so that was something to be proud of.

As they neared the far bank Allyson could make out several lit torches. She wondered if Jefferson had somehow sent word ahead that they were going to need assistance.

The boats jarred against the shoreline. Shadows stepped forward to help pull the boats ashore. Allyson was surprised to see the Hatter knee deep in the water, helping the wounded disembark. _Mark of a true leader_ , she thought.

Picking up the mirror, she pressed it tight against her body to protect it from even a splash of water. The air had warmed, and Allyson wanted to take off her sweater, but she wanted to deliver the Queen safe and sound to the emerald tent.

Arriving in camp they were met by a large crowd. People rushed forward to receive the wounded and tend to them. Allyson was making her way quietly towards the tent when the cry of a woman broke her heart. One of the dead had been identified. She was distracted a moment by an unfamiliar scent, something sickeningly sweet and cloying that was gone before she could identify it.

Allyson's eyes welled up with tears. Rushing into the tent she lay the mirror on the table and brushed the tears from her eyes. She looked down to note the queen was doing the same.

The Hatter, Hare and Cat filed into the tent. Closing the flap behind them, they moved slowly towards their customary seats, the squishing of soggy shoes on the floor keeping time. Allyson propped the mirror up so that the Queen was facing the three of them.

Allyson glanced into the mirror and was surprised to see that the objects in the room were reflected in the mirror but not the people. The Queen settled in a chair exactly like the one Hatter was in.

All three of them bowed their heads in a sign of respect.

"I wish to convey to you our deepest apologies for what occurred during your rescue, Queen Rebecca," Hatter said, his face lined with sorrow.

No one else spoke.

Queen Rebecca smiled sadly but dismissed them with a small wave

"The fortress is resealed. The looking glass is safe. The only way the Dark Queen could get in is if she had the scepter." Everyone turned to look at Allyson who had made herself as inconspicuous a possible after propping up the mirror securely.

She looked back for a few moments then shifted her gaze back to her feet. She wished she knew the secret of the scepter and could be the hero of the day. The queen stared at her a moment longer, then continued.

"I actually saw her," Rebecca said with a shake of her head.

Her comment was greeted with genuine shock from the other three.

"I also discovered how she has been augmenting her power. She is injecting liquefied Raldolite into herself. Patches of her skin are becoming Raldolite. She is completely mad. I know she plans to move on the Red City soon. She is not capable of waiting much longer," she explained.

"We are going to have to move all the fighters out of the camp and to the fortress for reinforcement," Jefferson said, rubbing his bleary eyes.

"Perhaps we should give up Red City and bring everyone out here," Hare countered

Jefferson's mouth dropped open.

"Have you gone mad? Give up our last territory and the possible resting place of the scepter? That's not even an option," Jefferson said, slamming his fist to the table to accentuate his point.

Hare's face contorted into a snarl. Hatter held up his hand to silence the brewing argument before it started.

Reluctantly both backed down. A long-held grudge was evident.

"I have to say I agree with Jefferson in this instance. Had I not been captured in my journeys I was going to come here and discuss that possibility with you. I still wish I could figure out how she knew I'd left the Red Fortress, even more so how she knew where to find me," the queen said.

Everyone sat silently; no one wanted to think of the word "traitor," but all of them were. With as dire as their situation already was, the last thing that was needed was an inside security breach.

Jefferson broke the silence.

"I will set us up to move out at daybreak tomorrow. The wounded shouldn't be moved right away and some of us need rest," he said, standing. Without waiting for a response, he walked out.

"I for one am long overdue for a cat nap," the Cat replied, heading out the back of the tent.

Allyson was at a loss. She was very tired, but she did not know if she should go to her tent or stay here. Hare stood as if to leave, then turned and spoke.

"Did you see Rabbit?" he asked Queen Rebecca.

She shook her head sadly.

"I did not see him, and he wasn't spoken of in my presence. I know not of his fate, I'm sorry."

Hare's shoulders slumped, the gleam of hope in his eye extinguished. His feet dragged as he exited the back of the tent.

Allyson felt very uncomfortable. This was an awkward situation and she had no idea how to fix it.
Chapter 5

The past unraveled

"Come sit, Allyson," Hatter said, solving her issue for her.

"I know you heard the stories your grandmother told, of our tea parties and flowers. I want you to hear something she did not know. The creation story of Wonderland," Hatter said. "There is no one better to tell it than Queen Rebecca. I'm going to make some tea I shall return in a bit."

Allyson watched him leave. Noticing the slump of his shoulders and how his feet dragged reminded her of the Hare. This had taken a lot out of them both.

Allyson settled into a comfortable midnight blue armchair. She was not at all upset with Hatter's suggestion as this was something, she had asked her grandmother to tell her many times but had always received a shrug of the shoulders instead of a wonderful story.

Reflexively, the Queen took a deep breath before she began.

"No one knows for certain when or how Wonderland came into being. It is believed by most that everyone and every race here came from other worlds. Tumbling through magic portals or stepping through looking glasses. At first it was a wilderness. Tribes emerged, and some evolved so far that their original forms that they would no longer be recognizable in their own worlds.

"Small villages arose, and things were peaceful enough. Then one day, a woman and her infant daughter fell down the rabbit hole. Her name was Evangeline, her young child, Angelique. She roamed around Wonderland for weeks before stumbling upon a small village that was in a beautiful forest of red trees. A kindly playing card family took her and the child in; they became part of the village and their new lives began.

"The child grew, her long golden hair often done up in intricate braids. It was easily seen early in her life that she had a sense of ambition; she would often organize groups of village children just so she had people to be in charge of. This worried her mother but, in the end, she figured it would do little harm. She was very wrong. One afternoon young Angelique after was exploring the caves, she told her mother that an old woman in a shroud gave her the red, heart-shaped gem. Yet, upon inspection of the caves, no woman was ever found. Angelique discovered the gem's powers quickly. On her sixteenth birthday, she declared herself the Queen of Hearts, the Queen of all Wonderland. It is believed that it was the power of the gem that caused so many to follow her. We shall never know for sure, but she built an empire, Red City, leaving the small village behind. The fortress, taking years and thousands of workers to complete, was erected. The card people became her army. She told the people that she had been given the gem to denote her right to lead. Most bought it, and she was a fair queen who made a great number of improvements to Wonderland. She designed and had the path built, helped other cities to be built, turning Wonderland into a thriving kingdom instead of a fractured and wild land.

"She had the Hall of Doors constructed as a more uniform way to travel and so that newcomers were not dropped into the rather savage or untamed parts of Wonderland. Her magic came from the gem, but she mastered it quickly; and before long it was believed she had magic even without it. She was loved and feared. During her twenty-first year, a young man in a red coat and tall hat managed to find his way down the rabbit hole. He was brought before the Queen, and instantly she was smitten, and he was declared King. His raven hair and clear blue eyes captured her heart. Some months later, twin girls were born to the Royal Couple. They were named Madeline and Vanessa," the Queen said, pausing as she noted the instant recognition on Allyson's face.

"The court rejoiced the birth of two daughters; it was, after all, a matriarchy. They favored their parents; one light, one dark, although they were not identical. The princesses had just celebrated their second birthday when the Royal household was blessed with a second set of twin girls. This time the set included one light and one made of fire, as the king said. The girls grew up happy, they had a wonderful childhood. As life went on it was obvious the girls loved the magical pools and waterfalls of the north. The king had a Castle built upon the largest island for them to summer in.

"Despite the happiness surrounding her, the Red Queen grew paranoid. She knew that her daughters would someday want the crown, and she had no desire to ever relinquish her power. Rumors flew that she was returning to the cave where she had found the Heart of Wonderland, looking for the old woman who had given it to her, starving for more power, something to ensure her immortal reign. She became heavy-handed with her subjects, needing little excuse to have them imprisoned or beheaded. She had extensive hedge mazes built surrounding the castle, believing anyone with ill intentions would not be able to find the correct path. She took up playing croquet with flamingos and hedge burrs. She would change the currency on a whim only to scream at those around her for changing it. Her insanity was undeniable.

"She spent less and less time with her daughters and king. Some said the he moved the girls to the summer house it was to protect them from their own mother. She became more and more reclusive as her daughters grew closer to the age where she had assumed power over Wonderland. All kinds of wild stories were whispered around the land. Nevertheless, one thing was clear; the girls feared their own mother. The King traveled back to the Red Fortress to save his wife from whatever was tormenting her. To heal their family. When he found her, she had gone so mad he hardly recognized her. She raged at him for hiding the girls from her, accusing him of helping them to overthrow her. He tried reasoning with her, but she had no reason left within her. He turned to leave. The queen stood, her face the most serene it had been in months. Turning to the guard beside her, she muttered words in a low soft voice, saying, "Off with his head," and sat back down.

"For a moment everyone simply froze. Certainly, she could not be serious—this was her husband, the man she had loved. The guards looked to her for understanding but were met with an unblinking stare. Her eyes burned with a cold fire that left no room for dissension. He was seized, dragged to the chopping block in the town square, and with one fell swoop, his head fell into the basket below. The people watched in horror. Many cried as the king had been well loved." Rebecca stopped to wipe the tears that were streaming down her cheeks.

Allyson realized how horrible this must be for her. She wanted to reach out and comfort her, but given the circumstances, all she could offer was a reassuring sad smile.

Queen Rebecca shook her head, and regaining her composure, she continued.

"Word traveled quickly back to the Princesses of their mother's treachery. They knew it was the final straw. They mounted a small army of those who had grown tired of the Red Queen's tyranny. Even the reclusive Winged Lyrcats rallied to their cause, flying them into the Red City. Donning armor of Raldolite, swords held high, they broke through the gates. With much less resistance than they expected they made their way into the fortress. Many of the Queen's guards lay down their weapons in surrender, with some of the city dwellers joining the girls as they stormed their childhood home. The Queen sat silently on her throne, watching the melee before her with disinterest. Even when her daughters burst through the fighters to stand at the foot of the throne, her only reaction was to hold the gem tightly. Evelyn stepped forward—she had always been the most courageous—and demanded that the Queen turn over the gem and the throne for she was far too mad to rule any longer.

"A cold smile graced the old Queen's face and she stared into the gem. 'I knew you would one day come for this,' she said."

"'You wove your own destiny old woman,' Evelyn replied."

"She sounded so brave and so sure; meanwhile, I was terrified. I had always been one of the most magically gifted of the quartet, but I had no bravado. Mother drew herself up, her composure unnerving, and she glanced at Evelyn and said, 'You will take this gem when you pry it from my cold dead hand.' Evelyn wavered. Brave or not, matricide was not something she had ever considered. The old queen cackled.

"Just as much a coward as your father," she sneered. Evelyn's face flushed and with one swing of her sword, she almost completely severed her mother's head from her neck. Leaning in she pried the gem from her dead hands," Queen Rebecca said, her eyes shining with the ghosts of her past.

Allyson thought over what she had heard. How horrible for those girls to have to make that kind of choice. After witnessing that, it would be ingrained in all of them just how dangerous power could be. Yet, Queen Vanessa was following in the footsteps her mother. The symbolism of sending the Duchess's head and hands was now apparent to her. It was intended to remind her sister of her crime. Allyson waited; she knew there was more. She was unsure if the Queen could, or even wanted to continue her tale.

Hatter reentered the tent carrying a gleaming silver tea set. The tray held a large gleaming pot and three cups as well as sugar and cream. Silently he poured the tea, setting one cup with a practiced hand in front of the mirror. Allyson watched as Rebecca picked up the gleaming cup blowing the steam gently, she sipped it. Hatter then turned to her, offering her a cup. She took it, making her own as her mind tried to work through what she had been told. Pouring a bit of milk and adding two cubes of sugar, she noted the Hatter studying her movements and she guessed he was memorizing how she took her tea so next time he could make it for her. He sat in the chair, sipping his own tea.

Queen Rebecca seemed at total ease, if not a bit more comfortable, with him present. After another sip of tea, she continued.

"We all decided that to avoid this ever happening again we would divide Wonderland up equally and draw straws to see who got what. Then after looking at a map, provided by the White Rabbit, the most traveled citizen of Wonderland, we concluded that geographically we could only do a three-way split. I jumped at the chance to give up my share. Therefore, they drew. I was happy that Evelyn pulled Red City. I thought she was the most capable and it was assumed the gem would stay there as its magic guarded the castle. We parted peacefully, and for a number of years, Wonderland flourished.

"More creatures had fallen down the rabbit hole over time, although Alice was the first from your world we'd had in a long while. We also discovered that perhaps our mother's attachment to the gem had changed her as all of us had magical powers of some kind or another. I appeared to have the largest range of talents. Evelyn used her skills and powers to form trade treaties and stop conflict. She always seemed to be able to soothe people with her voice. Queen Madeline had the ability to speak without moving her mouth; you could hear and respond to her in your mind. Vanessa was the last to come into her powers, and I wonder now if it had something to do with her black heart. She can call darkness to her and blind those around her, allowing her to move unseen. That brings you to the point the Cat told you, I believe. I've left out many things, but for now that is what you need to know.

Allyson took a large gulp of tea, working up the courage to ask her question. Closing her eyes before she lost her nerve, she blurted it out.

"Did Nana hide the scepter because its power was being abused?" It took a moment for the other two to recover from the almost shouted question before Queen Rebecca responded.

"The gem is very powerful, and it can poison you if you're not careful. Evelyn had several nights of nightmares concerning the gem, so she sent for Alice. They became quite close and we both trusted her council. She said it might be for the best if it was locked away for a bit until its influence had worn away. I do not think Alice ever dreamt that was the last time she would set foot in Wonderland. Your grandmother was the one who found the Looking Glass; she was the only one to ever go back and forth between worlds. I think it was her desire to go home and return that forged the mirror into a link between them. So, it's not all that surprising to me that Wonderland is bringing out your magic," the Queen stated, setting down her cup.

Hatter's brow furrowed.

"What magic?" he asked.

Allyson turned to look at him.

"It came out on the mission that I have the ability to see through mirages and some Wonderland magics apparently. I saw Jefferson as a card, Queen Angelique's ghost in the tower, the ward stones, oh, and the silver door," she said.

Hatter dropped his cup against his saucer.

"You saw the silver door?" he asked, his tone incredulous.

"Yes, in the back of the Fortress of Mirrors," she replied, her curiosity soaring with his added reaction to her find.

"I've already warned her against going in there," Queen Rebecca added quickly.

Hatter nodded thoughtfully.

"Jefferson has rounded up the fighters we have here. We will be taking forty warriors through the tunnel tomorrow. Do you wish to accompany us so that you may see your sister?" he asked

"I do. Though if you are going, who is going to be in charge here?" she asked.

Allyson once again felt like an intrusion in the conversation yet, she was interested in the plans, so she listened.

"I'm leaving Hare in charge. If we can refortify and perhaps gain a little ground, I'd like to move the families back into the city. They need better accommodations and we need the Hubrah that is currently with the soldiers in the city for our wounded," Hatter said.

Noting the confusion on Allyson's face, the Queen clarified.

"The Hubrah take care of our sick and wounded. They have healing magic. Their race is small, and they are hard to come by. Right now, we have one for our entire army," she said.

Allyson nodded, giving a thankful smile for the explanation.

"Is this a private party?" the Cat asked, stretching as he made his way into the tent.

Allyson was happy to see him. She felt an attachment to him as he had been with her since the instigation of this adventure. He jumped up on the table, settling between her and the Hatter.

"Allyson was getting a crash course in Wonderland history," Hatter explained.

The Cat's eyes traveled from one person to the next. It was obvious something was on his mind by the restless twitching of his tale.

"Oh, just out with it," Hatter said, also recognizing that he had something to say.

The Cat opened his mouth to speak, but the back-tent flap flipped open and the Hare came scurrying in at a rather rapid pace. For a brief second, the Cat scowled then turning to the Hatter, he replied, "I was going to ask you for a glass of that delightful smelling tea," he said, keeping his expression neutral.

"Make that two cups," Hare said, sitting down in Jefferson's seat.

The Queen glanced from the Cat to Allyson and back to the Hare. Her brow furrowed a moment, but she said nothing.

Allyson had no idea what was going on, but the warmth of the tea and the comfort of the chair were making her very sleepy. Covering a large yawn, she stood.

"Would anyone mind if I went to bed. It has been a long, rather odd day for me," she said, hoping she sounded as sleepy as she felt.

"Yes, dear, you should get some rest. As a matter of fact, we all should because it's going to be an even longer day tomorrow," the Queen replied, giving everyone who wanted one, a way out of the tense situation.

Allyson stood. Her body felt very heavy and suddenly she wanted nothing more than to lay her weary body down. Concentrating on putting one foot in front of the other, she made her way to the back of the tent. She took a deep breath of the cool air as she made her way out and to her tent. Slipping inside she sat on the edge of her cot. There was so much to process she didn't even know where to start. Slipping off her boots, she lay down. Her mind wandered over the events that had occurred since she'd followed an oversized, somewhat mangy looking cat out into the stormy night.

The people, situations, and suspicions were so twisted it was becoming hard to know which way was up. For certain there was tension between just about everyone and the March Hare. The only person who seemed genial to him was the Hatter. It was a tangled web without the relevant background information. Granted, she had received a lot of knowledge about Wonderland as a whole, but none of her compatriots had been explained. She just did not know many interpersonal things about them that might explain their peculiar behaviors.

The Hatter was a complete mystery to her. He was human, so he had to have come from her world, didn't he? On the other hand, had he been born here? How many _people_ people had ended up in this strange place? Her mind started to wander, and she felt herself drifting towards sleep. She shook herself back awake. Part of the reason she had left the tent early was that she wanted a chance to mull everything over, and that would not occur if she allowed sleep to overtake her.

What else did she know about the Hatter? His tea parties were legendary, but he could not spend all this time sitting around sipping tea. Perhaps he actually was a hat maker. Everyone here seemed to possess magic of some kind or another. What was the ace up the Hatter's sleeve? _I bet the Hare would know_ , she mused. Her brow furrowed at the thought. The Hare was someone she had mixed feelings about. On one hand, he was a close friend to the Hatter, so he had to have some good in him. On the other hand, everyone seemed to mistrust him. He was another that required more investigation.

A picture of Jefferson flashed before her closed eyes. She felt a rush of warmth come to her cheeks. She realized she was quite enamored with him. He was a rugged hero, his handsome face showing his war-won wisdom. She realized she had never seen him smile but she had little doubt that it was dazzling. She allowed that vision to linger a moment before she pushed it off to look at the practical aspects of the Head of the Guards. He was very strong and experienced. Almost everyone she had met showed him loyalty and respect. He was undoubtedly the heart of the resistance. She thought it odd that he did not take over upon the White Rabbit's capture. Perhaps a political agenda that was beyond her was at play. But no matter what went on behind the scenes, she would feel safe with him in any situation.

She paused. All she really had this far were first impressions, which told her little. She switched gears to think about the mission. She began to shiver as she thought of the Queen's body at her feet. Nothing reminded you more of your own mortality than being confronted with death. The battle had been brutal; she opened her eyes to dismiss the memories of the blood and gore that she had seen. She turned her thoughts to the silver door. What could be behind it that would scare such a staunch figure as the Queen? Could there be a horror behind it even more frightening than the dangers they faced now? Perhaps the scepter was behind it. No, she thought they would not warn her away from it then. A voice from outside her tent flaps paused her ponderings.

"Allyson are you awake?" it asked.

Allyson knew immediately it was the Cheshire Cat, and her body relaxed. She had not even felt it tense.

"I am," she replied.

"May I enter?" he asked.

Allyson sat up, running her fingers through her hair.

"Please come in," she said.

The tent flap opened, and the Cat made his way in, settling a few feet away.

"I am sorry to disturb you as I know you've had a trying and traumatic day. I have a feeling that you will have some questions for me, and I for you. I prefer to do it in privacy," he said, looking around as if to ensure that they were alone. Satisfied, he continued.

"I want to say, first of all, I'm very proud of and impressed by your actions today. You never flinched or shied away from what needed to be done. Your quick thinking allowed the Queen of Diamonds to escape death. Your sight saved us many more casualties as we were able to see through the trickery. When I first met you, I was hesitant to bring you back here, not sure if you were tough enough for our dark Wonderland. Yet, you're already growing into a stronger person," he said.

She shook her head slowly.

"While I appreciate your praise and would love to feel as if I deserved it, the sight is inherited, I think, and I cannot say I acted on anything other than gut instinct today. My successes were accidental and not due to a great thought or strategy," she answered.

The Cat grinned.

"My dear, in this world your best strategy is to follow what your gut tells you as it prefers to keep you alive," he replied.

She laughed softly.

"Fair enough. What questions do you have for me?" she asked, grateful to turn the conversation away from her merit.

"Several," he replied, jumping up on the end of her bed. Circling around a bit, he settled into a spot.

"Can you tell me if you grandmother ever spoke of the scepter, or of hiding anything, or if she gave any clues to a treasure, or anything like that?" he asked.

Allyson thought back over the stories she'd heard as long as she could remember. She was surprised that there had been few stories of the Red Queen and Nana's visits. From the impressions she was getting, they were quite close and spent a fair amount of time together. Perhaps she had been shielding her, protecting her in case she ever did make it to Wonderland. That made little sense as they'd had a strong enough relationship that the Queen would trust her to hide the most powerful gem in Wonderland without even knowing where it was.

She began to chew her lip as she thought. The Cat watched her with curiosity but did not prompt her as he knew she would speak when she was ready. Her mind wandered to the key around her neck. She had little doubt it was somehow related to where the gem was hidden. Perhaps wearing it was what had given her this new power. She was reluctant to turn it over as she liked being useful and feeling like she was contributing to the team. Without her sight, she was just a gangly girl, tagging along on the shirttails of warriors. Yet, it might be the answer to their problems. She was torn.

So, she opted for a half truth.

"I cannot recall her telling a tale of anything like that. She spoke not at all of her friendship with the Red Queen and I know she never mentioned the Heart of Wonderland," she said, not meeting the Cat's eyes.

A hot coal of guilt began to burn in her stomach. She quenched it by telling herself she would reveal the key to the Queen upon arrival in Red City.

The Cat nodded. He got the impression that she was not being very forthcoming, but it could just be his lack of trust in bipeds.

They both sat there in a thick silence.

"You had questions as well?" he prompted her.

She nodded. "What were you going to say about the March Hare before he walked in?" she asked. She had many other questions but that was the top one right this moment.

The Cat heaved a heavy sigh, his furry brow crinkling.

"I am concerned with his loyalty to the cause. I have no hard evidence, but I have a fair number of coincidences and little things that are piling up against him," he told her. He saw no reason to hide it from her. If she had a drop of Alice's blood in her veins, she would never turn on them.

Allyson nodded, thinking. "I noticed that there is tension between him and Jefferson," she stated, hopefully in a leading fashion.

"That is a very old grudge, one that came about before the War was even a budding thought to the Dark Queen," he answered.

She waited to see if he was going to let on as to what happened but when he spoke no more, she was deflated.

"So, you think if there is an inside leak, it's him?" she asked, giving up on the juicy gossip for the moment.

"Even without my evidence, if you do a process of elimination the results are the same. I know it is not me; I would lay my life on the fact that it is not Jefferson. It can't be the White Rabbit, as she would never abduct her inside man, and the Hatter, well more than his freedom is at stake for him," he explained, once again leaving her on the edge of more interesting tidbits.

"I have one more question if you will indulge me?" she asked, deciding that this was one he could not dodge.

He nodded in acceptance of her request.

"What is behind the silver door?" she asked, leaning forward to study his reactions.

His nostrils flared as he pulled back, his hair bristling.

"It matters not. The key is long gone, so what's behind it is of no consequence to anyone," he replied. Jumping up off the bed, he made his way out of the tent without another word.

Allyson watched the path he had taken, her mouth hanging open in shock. Leaning back, she closed her eyes. The last image she saw before sleep overtook her was the glowing silver door.

The torches burned low, the only sounds heard throughout the camp where those of sleep. The whispering of the wind through the trees was enough to cover the murmured conversation coming from the Hatter's tent.

The low blue light cast long shadows on the man kneeling before the mirror. His hallmark hat tossed aside. Tears moistened his cheeks, his head hung, his finger pressed against the hand doing the same on the other side.

"I should have gone with them; I should have been there to spirit you away from the danger. This unwanted mantle of leadership kept me from my rightful place," he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion.

"Shh my darling," she crooned from the mirror. "Had you been there you might have been killed. At least this way we can still be together," she told him, mustering all the bravado she could.

The Hatter shook his head tears flowing freely now.

"This is so unfair; bring me into the mirror with you. I'm ready to shed this mortal coil and join you," he pleaded

The Queen's tears mirroring his now, she reached out to comfort him only to find herself restricted by her mirror wall.

"I can't do that. For you are still needed, and we cannot forsake Wonderland for our own happiness," she replied her own words tempered with tears.

He stood turning his back to the mirror, composing himself.

"I will do as you wish. I will fight for our home, but promise me this—when it's all over, win or lose, you will use your magic to bring me in with you," he said, turning around to face her.

She nodded. "I promise," she said, although she was unsure she could even do it. Saying so would cause him more pain and that she could not bear.

With a sad smile he laid the mirror beside his bed, tapping the rock to douse the light. The pair joined the rest of the camp in slumber.

The smell of food woke Allyson from a deep, and to the best of her knowledge, dreamless sleep. Stretching, she slipped into her boots and pulled her hair back up. Exiting the tent, she was greeted with the same gray light streaming through the thick forest branches.

She heard rustling and looked up to see Jefferson exiting his tent. She looked away quickly to avoid meeting his eyes; she did not trust herself not to blush. She made her way into the emerald tent and was surprised to see a great feast with many interesting and strange foods laid out on the table. The tent was filled with people from all the races throughout the camp. Conversation was muted but everyone seemed very excited. She saw the Cat sitting in the far corner they had occupied the previous night, so she made her way over to him. Leaning down to speak to the Cat, she asked, "What is going on?"

"We are preparing for the tunnel journey. It takes many days and we will be rationed down to minimal food and water, so we always eat a hearty meal before we undertake the journey," he explained.

"Everyone seems to be very excited," she added.

"A lot of them are ready to leave. They miss their homes and many of them long for the loved ones left behind. It offsets how arduous the journey can be," he said.

Allyson paused; it had not struck her when they had mentioned the tunnel trip that it would not be a short, easy journey. She thought back to the Fortress of Mirrors. It had been a bit of a walk and it was the beginning of the main path to Red City. So, it had to be a very long journey indeed. The idea of being trapped underground for multiple days caused panic to rise within her. She hoped she was hiding it, but she knew it was plain on her face from the Cat's response.

"Are you bothered by small spaces?" he asked

She shook her head no, not trusting her voice at that particular moment. She had never really been in any small, confined places, and definitely not for any extended period with a whole herd of people. Therefore, she could not honestly say she had a phobia, but it was not something she was really looking forward to.

The Cat gave a nod, but he had his own reservations about her response. Jefferson tapped his spoon on his glass and the murmur died down quickly as all eyes made their way to him.

"As most of you know by now we are moving back into Red City. There are several reasons for this," he said. Everyone looked at him, hoping for specifics as many rumors were running rampant around the camp. He granted them nothing, instead he held up a small black cooking pot.

"In here are tokens. Those who pick the red tokens go on the first trip, those who pick the purple go on the second trip. I wish for the head of each race to line up for choosing. Our numbers are just too large to try to take all of us at once. Also, if we encounter trouble on the way, we will still have reserves," he added, glancing around the room to gauge reactions.

Some nodded a few times. She noticed a couple of angry faces, but overall everyone seemed agreeable to Jefferson's plan.

A line formed at the head of the table. Allyson took the opportunity to count the number of races. Giving them a few moments, she shifted to have a better vantage point.

In the front of the line was a very muscular Famied. The fur on his body was a deep purple but it seemed uneven in patches. _Probably scars,_ she thought, watching the intensity in his eyes and the firm square of his jaw. She knew he was a warrior and that he had given a lot for his home. He looked straight into Jefferson's eyes as he put his hand into the pot. Not that anyone would have the guts to question his honor, but he made a point of not looking in.

He opened his hand to reveal a red chip. Allyson let go of the breath she did not know she had been holding. She felt a bit better knowing she would be traveling with him.

Omluck strutted forward next. Allyson felt her face curve into a deep frown and quickly changed it to neutral; no one need know her feelings regarding him. Unlike the Famied, he made a point of looking down into the bucket. He was foiled by Jefferson, though, who was wiser than most. He had covered the top with a black cloth so there was no way to cheat. As he reached in, Allyson wished for purple, watching anxiously to see the results.

Her heart sank. He held in his hand a shiny red token.

His smile wide, he made his way out of the tent, not waiting to see the results of the others. This caused a murmur to ripple through the crowd. It died quickly when Jefferson looked up.

Allyson unabashedly stared at the next person in line. She was sure she had met all of the races her first night here, but she had not seen anyone like her. Her body shape was human, but that was where the resemblance ended. Her skin was a pure snow white. She had fine scales covering her entire body, their sheen glinting in the light. Her almond shaped eyes were abnormally large. Her irises were the color of rubies with small silver pupils. She wore a loose-fitting tunic with the same emblem that Jefferson's displayed.

The Cat glanced up at her and saw her look of amazement; the Sorio were indeed a sight when confronted with them for the first time. They were an entirely female race of warriors. Hailing from the lake land, except unlike Omluck and his band, the lived both in and out of the water. They were able to breathe on land, but they could only go so long without adding water to their skin. He made a note to tell Allyson about them later.

Allyson did a quick head count. She saw thirteen people if she added the ones who had already gone. She was sure some races were not represented since she knew for a fact there were no Jabberwocky here, and for this she was thankful. She glanced down at the Cat, his body still, watching the procession before them. It occurred to her suddenly that there were no other Cheshire Cats, White Rabbits, or March Hares. How had they come to be in Wonderland as lone figures? She contemplated this for several minutes when the sudden rush of the crowd stirred her. She had missed the rest of the token choosing, and now everyone was descending upon the food.

She allowed herself to be pushed towards the table. She picked up a plate and inhaled deeply; the exotic food smelled amazing and a sharp cramp in her stomach reminded her of its emptiness. Taking a little bit of everything, she made her way to a less crowded portion of the tent. She sat cross-legged on the floor, happily munching on reddish-orange vegetable slices, when a familiar voice spoke above her. She looked up so fast she nearly choked.

"Mind if I join you?" Jefferson asked

"N-no, not at all," she managed to stammer out.

Jefferson, in a surprisingly graceful motion, sat beside her, his position mirroring hers.

"I wanted to let you know that I am so impressed with how you have been coping with all of this. Trauma, death, war, danger—I know many warriors who would have bowed under all that. But you're still here. You could have gone home while we were in the Fortress of Mirrors, but you stuck it out," he said, shoving a forkful of roasted meat in his mouth.

Allyson kept her head down. She knew she was blushing under his praise, but part of her was impressed with herself. He was right; she had gone through a lot in what amounted to probably a week in her world's time.

"I know how much Nana loved it here. I couldn't worry her spirit like that," she said, more to her plate than to him as she wished to keep her blush hidden.

"While that is true, you are also a courageous soul and you should take pride in that," he replied, patting her on the shoulder.

"Thank you," she replied softly, her face positively glowing red now. The sound of the Hatter's voice at the back flap of the tent saved her.

She looked up to see him.

For what felt like the first time, their eyes locked.

Drawn into his eyes and she was introduced to a different story, an entirely different level of pain than what the ravages of war could produce. A hurt so far beneath the surface of his being, it went all the way to the very fibre of his essence. She tried to search for answers on Hatter's battle-scarred face, but she knew they lay within those eyes. Eyes that were such a deep blue, like that of the sea after a storm.

Why was such a longing burning in his gaze? Was he that homesick for Red City? Why was his normally smooth and beautiful face drawn into such an expression of sadness? It was at that moment, her heart realized what it was Hatter had lost. All at once, it came to her in a rush. The tears spilled over Allyson's eyes without warning.

Pain tugged at Allyson's heart as she pieced together the last few days' events. Hatter's pain had been worn in his eyes since Queen Rebecca's premature death. The sadness that radiated from Hatter was not only that of a loyal subject, but also that of a lover who has lost the other half of his soul.

Allyson silently wiped away her tears. _How sad for them both_ , she thought. To never be able to be with each other. She wondered if Queen Rebecca felt the same for the Hatter. Could the two have had some romance before the war had begun?

Jefferson lay a hand on her leg, bringing her attention back to the room. Wiping away the tears quickly, she met Jefferson's glance. He nodded as if he could read her mind and know what she had seen in the crystal pools of the Hatter's eyes.

The Hatter spoke, his voice cutting through the din.

"To those going on the first trip, be ready to leave by midday. Make sure all the wounded are as comfortable as can be. The tunnel has been widened in preparation for pulling wagons through. The Red Queen has sent back three Lyrcats to pull the wagons, so we should make better going than if we tried to just carry them. I need each race head to meet me at the supply tent, so rations can be passed out."

Without waiting for responses or questions, he turned and walked away. It had been the first time she had gotten a good look at him in the streaming gray light. The Hatter's style and impeccable wardrobe had always been admired at his lavish tea parties.

Since the war started, his clothing had become quite dishevelled, almost ragged. His shoes, normally polished, black and shiny, were now covered in mud and other unmentionable things from fallen heroes among them. His pants had become torn, and while they had been quite fitting to his form before, were now falling off him. His white shirt was missing a few buttons and was ripped here and there. The chest pocket was long gone. His tie, instead of being nice and neat and just so, had come undone and was now barely hanging about his neck. His suit jacket was missing part of a sleeve, while the other sleeve looked as though it had gone through a woodchipper. Miscellaneous pieces were missing from here or there. Yet his hat, his hat through it all had remained intact. It was still there, perched upon his head, tilted ever so slightly off center, in all its glory. Made of some cloth Allyson had never seen before in her life, it was a moss green in color, with its patches being a shamrock green.

It broke her heart to see his splendour brought to ruin. She hoped that the outside scars were more extreme than the interior ones.

Looking around at those in the tent; she wondered even if they had won the war and repelled the Dark Queen, if Wonderland would ever fully recover. She finished her food, wondering as to which race she belonged; she would need supplies as well. She turned to Jefferson who also looked to be deep in thought.

"Um, Jefferson, since I'm going on the first tunnel run, whom will I be with, traveling wise? I don't really have a race here," she said.

He looked up at her his face showing surprise.

"You're with us," he said, as if it was a given.

Allyson nodded, feeling silly for asking. Yet at the same time she was pleased; there was honor to being included in the leader's group, she just hoped she was worthy of it.

Everyone finished and either made their way to pack or headed towards the supply tent. Allyson was curious about what things they would need so she followed the Famieds down a small winding path to a set of tents she had not previously seen. There were three of them, though at first, she only saw one. Upon getting closer she realized they were all made from a material that matched the color of the trees around them, making them hard to spot.

_Smart,_ she thought, moving closer to see what the tents held. Standing in front of each flap were uniformed men, guards of some sort. They handed packages to each leader. Allyson looked around thinking she really should not be there and had no idea what she should even ask for. She turned around to see if she could make her way out of the grove mostly unnoticed. It looked clear enough, so she stepped sideways quickly only to be rewarded with a loud yowl that caused everyone nearby to jump.

Allyson looked down, and with great dismay saw that her quick step had landed her foot directly on the bushy tale of the Cheshire Cat. She jumped back, immediately falling to her knees to check on him.

"I am so sorry!" she said, feeling her eyes fill with tears.

The Cat looked up at her with a scowl, but it quickly faded.

"Tis ok, it happens on occasion. I came here to find you, so we could get the things for our group, but I must say this was not how I intended on finding you," he said, forcing a grin but keeping his tail pulled in close to his body.

She nodded, trying to mirror his smile and hide her own tears.

"I already have a place in line, so you're welcome to join me here," she added. Everyone else seemed to have gone back to their own conversations, lessening her embarrassment. The Cat moved in beside her. She noted each leader was being handed a canvas wrapped bundle, some were larger or differently shaped, and she assumed they had been made race specific.

As they made it to the front of the line, the solider glanced at the Cat and reached back into the tent pulling out a large, bulky, canvas pack. Allyson took it from him, surprised at how light it was given its size. Several things jingled and clinked inside causing her to wonder just what they were going to need on this journey.

She followed the Cat into the line for the second tent; the Cat did not strike up conversation, so she let silence prevail. Her mind bounced from topic to topic. The journey ahead of them, the silver door, and the lingering guilt she felt over her omission about the key around her neck. Before she realized it, a soldier was thrusting a large canvas sack into her arms. She smelled spice and salt coming from the bag, so she assumed this one contained food. She turned to go to the third line when the Cat spoke.

"We do not need to go to the weapons tent," he said and turned to head back into the camp. She was interested to see what kind of weapons it was assumed they would need to walk through a tunnel, but she knew it best to follow the Cat. They would be leaving soon, and though she liked the camp, she was anxious to reach Red City.

She made her way back into the emerald tent, making sure not to get too close to the Cat's tail as they walked. Around the table sat Hatter, Hare, Jefferson, and the Queen of Diamonds, her mirror propped up against the chair beside the Hatter. She laid the bundle gently on the table followed by the canvas sack. They looked up and the Hatter nodded.

"Thank you, Allyson, for collecting our tunnel supplies. That was kind of you," Hatter said.

Allyson shrugged but smiled broadly. She was really starting to feel as if she belonged with theses heroic figures.

"If you would also be so kind as to open the bag so we can get our items out? We leave in less than an hour and I must meet the Lyrecats to get them harnessed very soon," Jefferson said.

Allyson nodded, working carefully to untie the rope that held the package together. Several items inside rumbled and clanked together causing her to cringe, the last thing she needed was to break something vital while all the eyes were on her.

Inside were four backpacks woven of a rough greenish-brown material. Assuming they were for everyone to carry their things, she handed them out to each person. She then reached into the bag again. Her probing fingers were met with a cold, smooth surface and she guessed that they were light stones before she even brought them out of the bag. She smiled to herself when they indeed turned out to be what she expected. Even this small self-victory gave her confidence. She passed them out with a bit of authority. The Cat noticed the changes in her and hoped they were enough for what was to come.

The rest of the items were common traveling things: compasses, water bottles, rope, and mini torches. Just when she thought it was empty, she picked it up to hear a tiny tinkling sound like little bottles. Puzzled she reached deep into the bag; her fingers closed around four small vials. She pulled them out gently. Each was glass with a cork stopper in the top; they all held what appeared to be black sand. Its sparkle reminded her of the sand she had seen in the Raldolite field.

She held them up, puzzled. She glanced at the Hatter who frowned deeply. Each of the others looked at one another, hoping someone else would offer an explanation. Jefferson shook his head and took a deep breath.

"Allyson, this is hard for any of us to say, however, after the White Rabbit's capture we have decided that it would do our cause great harm were any of our other leaders to fall into the hands and interrogations of the Dark Queen. Therefore, we decided that if we were captured, we would swallow the substance in the vial. It causes a quick, painless death," he explained, his tone grave.

She stared at the vials a long moment, wondering if she would have the courage to down the contents if the occasion arose. She was not sure though it was no doubt a kinder fate than the Dark Queen would devise.

She handed them out without another word. She then broke into the food bag; each person was given equal shares of each strange item she found. She kept her eyes and her mind on the task, tuning out the planning around her and focusing on the supplies though her eyes were drawn repeatedly to the vial and its dark, sparkling powder.

Even after everything she had seen and been through in the short time since her arrival, nothing had really hit her, bringing home the gravity of the circumstances she was in, like that little vial.

Perhaps in the back of her mind she had really believed this was all some vivid dream. Alternatively, even some elaborate vision caused by her family's genetic madness. Somehow, the finality of a suicide plan pushed her over the edge of belief.

Her stomach tightened into a knot. Her pulse quickened, and she felt its rapid beat in her temples as it drummed out her distress. She gripped the edge of the table, unsure of the ability of her legs to support her. Only Jefferson seemed to notice her condition and rose quickly to his feet, wrapping an arm around her waist.

Allyson drew in a deep breath, partly to steady herself and partly to breathe in his closeness. Jefferson's movements drew the attention of the others. Hatter half rose, ready to assist if need be. The others just looked on in confusion and concern.

Wanting to show a strong front, she forced herself into a standing position.

"Forgive me. I think perhaps I should go fetch myself some water. I became dizzy for just a moment," she said, forcing lightness into her tone.

Before anyone could object, she broke from Jefferson's hold and bolted from the tent.

The fresh, cool air instantly calmed her. She took a deep breath, and the air slid its way into her lungs, bringing with it the smell of rain. Allyson was unaware that she was still moving; her feet had their own idea of where to go. She looked around, seeing some of the residents of the camp outside packing up their belongings. None gave her much notice. She was glad for that, knowing she must look a fright.

Her feet kept moving, taking her farther and farther into the dimly lit forest. As her pace slowed, she stopped to look around. The camp was only a distant outline. Studying the trees, she noticed something odd. It took her moving closer to one of the twisted trunks to discern what it was she was seeing. Upon the bare limbs lay an inch or so of black powder. It reminded her of how the first snow of winter would coat the branches in its serene, frozen embrace. Nevertheless, this was neither beautiful nor serene. Taking a deep breath, her nostrils filled with the smoky sent of soot. She looked around to see what had burned. Finding nothing obvious, she moved forward noticing that the farther she went, the more the forest seemed to be covered in soot. She was looking down at the prints she was making in the substance when an acrid smell invaded her senses. Her head jerked sharply upwards.

It took several moments for the horror of what she saw before her to register what she was looking at. The frame of a wooden house stood silently, its remaining charred timbers the only witness to the tragedy that had taken place. On the scorched earth lay three blackened skeletons. A large one, she guessed a man as it had to be over six feet tall. Beside it lay a smaller one, clutching the smallest to its chest.

Tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head in a sign of respect to the lives lost here before her. _What had happened here?_ she wondered. _Why hadn't they escaped?_

So lost in what could have caused this atrocity, she that she did not hear the soft footsteps behind her. As firm hand clamped down on her shoulder, a scream ripped from her throat. Fear and panic welled up within her she tried to pull free, searching frantically for a place to run.

"Allyson, it's me," Jefferson said.

The sound of his familiar voice caused her to pause and look behind her. She felt even more foolish than she had in the tent.

"I'm sorry. You startled me," she mumbled, taking an intense interest in the ground at her feet.

"It's fine, although you must be very careful. Not all of the woods here are safe," he said, glancing towards the charred house.

Composing herself, she looked up at him.

"What happened here?" she asked.

Jefferson, releasing her, took a few steps closer towards the house. Allyson's brow wrinkled as she watched him. Mere inches from where he stood, she saw random sparks, as if some sort of electric wall stood between them and the scene.

"Watch out," she started to say.

"For the magic barrier," he said. "It doesn't surprise me that you can actually see it. Some of us had to find it the hard way."

She waited a moment longer, hoping she would not have to ask again for the story as she could tell it was taking a toll on him, but she really wanted to know.

He turned and walked towards her, his eyes downcast.

"Walk back with me and I will tell you," he said, walking past her not turning to see if she followed.

Running a few steps to walk beside him, she listened.

"As with every other place in Wonderland these woods were not always this desolate. Our camp is in the last part of the wood that hasn't died and become barren like it is here. Many houses like that one used to stand. It tended to be an outcast home. Couples of mixed races came here to start their families. It was a tight community, despite their misfit status. One very powerful Nilian came to live here with his Famied bride." He paused and seeing her confused expression he explained.

"Nilians are seers, they can predict the future. Most of the time, they are more or less right, however Dylnar was always right. This made him very valuable to his people, making him a key member of the committees on diplomatic and ceremonial duties. It was on one of these occasions when he met Ayalah. She was the daughter of the head of the Famied nation. The two flirted quite unabashedly; everyone assumed it would end at that. Yet, he fell in love with her, and she him. They began to have secret encounters. It was said that his second sight was ever clouded was when it came to her.

"Soon she was with child. Dylnar took her back to his people, expecting them to accept her. She was scorned, and even threatened. In order to save his love and his unborn child, they fled here. Their son, whom they named Peace, was born in the summer months. He was the most powerful hybrid child ever heard of. He had the Famied strength and regeneration as well as the sight. They worked very hard to keep his abilities hidden and for the most part, they lived happily in their little community.

"While the Dark Queen was planning her coup, she began searching out powerful individuals to add to her army. She sent Jordeen, her captain of the guard, here to fetch Dylnar. Along his trip, he heard tell of the child, Peace, and all his gifts. He decided to take them both.

"As you can assume, Dylnar had no interest in being part of this, nor was he going to allow his child to be used for bloodshed. He fought with the soldiers, reportedly killing one. In a rage, Jordeen barred them inside their home, lighting it on fire. He stood and watched as they burned, ignoring the pleas of the mother to save her child. Once they were dead, he pulled their bodies out, displaying them for all to see what would happen if he was defied. He erected this magic wall to keep anyone from going in to give the poor family a proper burial. Everyone left shortly thereafter, unable to deal with what had occurred here," he finished.

Allyson shuddered. She could almost hear the woman's pleas as the house crackled and burned around them. She had died trying to shield her son from the fire. She realized they were on the outskirts of camp. Her steps faltered a bit as a small, out of place curl of white smoke wound itself around her ankles, dissipating before she could get a good look at it.

Looking around at the people here, displaced from their homes. Some had lost so much all in the name of greed. She squared her shoulders and made a silent promise to all of them that she would do everything in her power to save Wonderland and return it to what it had been. Her mind floated back to the little vial of black powder, and she knew in her heart that if she had to use it she would. She was truly committed now.

As they approached the emerald tent she stopped, once again surprised by the creatures of Wonderland. Standing before the tent was an enormous cat. She tried to find an animal comparable in her mind. It had a lion's mane, yet its fur was a deep orange color. The body was adorned with black stripes that ended in sharp points. But its most remarkable feature was its massive black wings. Even from her distance she could tell its wings were at least eight feet long when spread out. The dim light shone off the feathers turning them a bluish black, reminding her of a raven's wings.

Hatter stood beside him and they looked to be in deep conversation as several others fitted him with a harness that would carry the wounded. She approached slowly, unsure if she was in awe or afraid of the beast, for the closer she came, the more massive it appeared. Two more of the beasts came around the corner of the tent. They were smaller, and one was without a mane, but they were still impressive. Allyson now stood between the two groups and all three of them were staring with unabashed curiosity at her. The smaller one began to sniff the air around her and Allyson moved quickly towards the Hatter, taking refuge behind him. She looked up to see what appeared to be a genuine smile of amusement. For just a moment she saw what he must have looked like with a twinkle in his eyes before it faded.

"I found her at the cottage," Jefferson explained as he went to work on the other harnesses.

The Hatter frowned; any sense of joy instantly lost.

"I regret that you had to see that," he said, and Allyson suddenly got the feeling that he was trying to shield her.

_Was it because he thought I was unable to handle it?_ she wondered. She could not tell if she was angry or grateful for it either. Therefore, she just let it go for the moment.

"It was truly a tragedy and I can see why you fight against her forces," she replied, hoping it would perhaps show him she could handle the hard things.

He nodded. "Let me introduce you to Tanul. He is the captain of the diamond squadron of the royal Lyrecats," he said gesturing to the large beast beside him.

"Hello, Allyson," he rumbled.

Allyson smiled. Somehow, she knew he would have a deep majestic voice. It just fit him.

"Hello, Tanul. I am honored to meet you," she said with a head bow.

He chuckled. "You remind me so much of your grandmother. I knew her well, used to ferry her to the Fortress of Mirrors," he said, his tone nostalgic.

Allyson smiled. It was nice to meet others who knew her grandmother. Though she did have to wonder why she never told stories about theses amazing animals. There was a lot that seemed to have been left out. There had to be a reason why, she just could not imagine what it was.

"Are you going to introduce us, you loathsome brute?" a female voice full of teasing said from behind her.

She turned around to face the other two.

Tanul chuckled again. "That harpy of a woman is my mate, Malie, and beside her is my brother Narbul," he said.

Allyson found herself smiling as the good nature of this family was contagious.

"It is an honor to meet you both as well," she said.

Jefferson stood up. "It's time to load up the wounded. Allyson, can you gather Cat and Queen Rebecca, so we may start the walk to the tunnel?" he asked.

Allyson nodded, happy to be helping. She nodded to the cats again and moved off to gather the others.

As she entered the tent, Jefferson turned to the Hatter and spoke in a low tone. "She can see the barrier around the cottage. Her powers are increasing, and she may be of much more use than we originally thought," he said

The Hatter nodded. "Keep the Cat with her. We don't want to lose her in the tunnel," he replied

Jefferson nodded.

"I would like to lose no more than three per trip," Hatter continued.

"I hope that is a realistic number; we are taking quite a few through," Jefferson said as he made his way to the hut of the wounded.

The Lyrecats remained silent. They had made this journey a number of times and knew the fears were justified; Wonderland underground was not a hospitable place.

A short while later, a large group assembled in front of the emerald tent. Allyson stood between the Cat and Jefferson. The anticipation was almost palpable as those gathered waited to start the journey. Jefferson raised his voice above the din of the crowd.

"The Lyrecats will lead, our party, the medics, and the rest will follow after that in the order you were given when you received your stones. You all know the dangers of going underground. Stay together. Keep your lights on you, and do not touch the red mushroom caps, regardless of how enticing they may be," he said. And with that they began their procession to the dark and foreboding tunnel mouth.

Allyson took the hike as an opportunity to study those around her. Everyone carried their individual packs. They had used her canvas bag to help position some of the wounded. The Hatter carried the mirror which he had wrapped in a protective cloth. He obviously didn't want anything from where they were going reflecting into Rebecca's world. Jefferson stood beside her, his face set and his eyes ever cautious. The Cat's behavior was what she found the oddest. He was walking on the outside of her, but he kept his tail wound around her leg. She moved away from him a touch to see if it was perhaps just an accidental thing, but as soon as she shifted, he did. She was pondering this when the sight before her cleared everything but awe and fear from her mind.
Chapter 6

Under Wonderland

Their view was disrupted by an enormous cave opening; its insides pitch black, the rocky exterior a clash to the lush trees around it. Stopped a few feet from its entrance, Allyson could feel the cool, moist air against her cheek. The smell of earth and decaying vegetation overwhelmed her. A knot grew in her stomach. She was unsure if she could submerge herself into the depths of that hole.

Those around her had similar feelings about the tunnel; the journey through it was always filled with trepidation. Even knowing that what lay on the other side was worth the trip, it was still hard to take the first steps. As usual, it was Jefferson that rallied against the fear, turning to face those behind him.

"Through the dark, awaits our heart, let not the twilight deter you from reaching the embrace of the sun," he said and turned back towards the ominous cave.

The Lyrecats took this as their signal and began moving towards the dark. Allyson noted that they wore the glowing blue stones around their necks. She forced herself to follow them into the inky blackness.

Engulfed in the deepest, thickest darkness she had ever encountered, she felt her panic rising, adrift in a sea of endless nothing. She reached out and was met with the reassuring softness of the Cat's soft tail. It took a moment for her eyes to register the pale blue lights as they grew stronger. Within a few moments the area around her was well lit, bathing everyone in a serene light. The tunnel slanted downward taking them deeper into the bowels of Wonderland.

Her footsteps were more of a shuffle as she didn't want her feet to leave the ground, not knowing what her foot might fall on next. Taking a moment as they walked, she checked out the walls and ceiling. They were made of thick black dirt, but there appeared to be some kind of a semi-gloss glaze over them. The Cat noticed her gaze and explained.

"When the tunnel was built the walls were glazed with crystalline sand from the shores of the lakes. It keeps the tunnel from collapsing and keeps most of the earth creatures from invading."

"Most?" she asked, not sure she wanted to meet anything that lived in a place like this.

The cat nodded. "Yes, occasionally Aracnibaubs will make it through and set up a lair here," Jefferson added.

"Those sound decidedly unpleasant," Allyson said with a shudder.

"They are," Hatter said, his tone ominous.

The mood overcame the crew silencing them. Some faint conversation was heard from other parts of the group, but it seemed silence was meant to reign.

"When we reach the cavern, we will set up camp. Please stay with the Cat, Allyson," Jefferson advised.

"Camp? I know you said this was a long trip, but I had no idea we would be spending multiple days under here," she said, her voice rising in panic.

"The trip itself would take about eighteen hours straight through. This could be done with soldiers. However, we have wounded, and women, and children. We simply can't push it," Jefferson explained, trying to soothe her fears.

Allyson grudgingly had to agree with him, though she had no desire to admit it.

As they continued, Allyson swore she heard a faint scuttling sound coming from above her. She held her light up several times, scanning the ceiling and causing those around her to do the same. She could never locate the source of the sound; it was unnerving, nonetheless.

Trudging forward, Allyson found herself lost in thought as conversations were few and far between. Out of all the amazing, odd, and in some cases— horrific, things she had encountered since her tumble into this world, one thing kept nagging at her mind.

The silver door . . . What could possibly be behind it that would cause so much distress and secrecy? Then Queen Rebecca's warning to never ever open the door. . .. Its nightmarish content enough to frighten one of the strongest women she had ever met gave her pause, but nagging curiosity hoped she would have a chance to open it.

An ear-splitting shriek from directly overhead halted any other thoughts she may have had on the subject. In unison everyone around her crouched down, stones thrust up to give light to try to illuminate whatever had emitted such a sound.

Before she could stop herself, Allyson let out a high-pitched scream of fear. Pressed against the protective ceiling was a hideous creature wailing its disdain at being separated from its prey. Its multiple scuttling legs reminded her a bit of a centipede; however, the gnashing jaws were a visage borne in nightmare. Realizing they were safe, the front line stood up slowly.

Jefferson called back to those in the long behind him, who were no doubt wondering what was going on.

"An Aracnibaubs scout has noticed our presence. It is trapped by the sealant and not a threat. Just keep moving." His voice carried down the line eliciting sighs of relief which echoed forward.

Jefferson then turned to the Hatter and spoke in a dulcet tone. "Let us hope there are no more." His tone conveyed an ounce of fear which was surprising to Allyson. She had come to believe that he could not be frightened.

The convoy started rolling again. The creature's screams of anguish followed them a good distance. Allyson noticed that the ground below her feet was rockier and crunched with each step.

"It's salt," Jefferson said, though his explanation left a bit to be desired.

The sound of rushing water up ahead distracted her from asking anymore questions. Looming before them was another open stone mouth, the path beyond it pitch black.

"Halt!" Jefferson yelled.

He moved around the wounded and was swallowed whole by the darkness. Allyson's stomach knotted. _Why could she not see his stone, where had he gone? Why did he go alone?_ She looked around at the faces beside her. No one looked overly worried. She fought the urge to ask what was going on out of fear of looking foolish.

A bright flash of blue light drove the darkness from before them. They all blinked to allow adjustment from the blinding darkness. Jefferson's voice bellowed from just inside the door off to the right that it was safe to enter the cavern

Allyson was instantly relieved to know he was safe. They moved ahead into an enormous cavern. She couldn't even hazard a guess to its size. In the center was a large clear blue pool; on the far side was another tunnel entrance. Before them stretched a large beach of sorts. The sand was black and glittering. Allyson recalled it well from her trip into Wonderland. Looking up she tried to see what was providing their light. Even shielding her eyes all she could see was a large, blue orb.

Set up on the shore were at least one hundred small thatch huts. While she really wanted to explore the cavern, she knew that the wounded would need some help. Moving towards the huts she helped set up the cots and laid out the blankets. One of the medical workers handed her a canteen that smelled vaguely of strawberries with instructions to make sure all of the wounded got some.

Moving through the wounded, she found that she enjoyed helping comfort them. She was unaware of Jefferson or the Cat, who were watching her actions intently.

"There is so much magic in the Red City, I fear her talent will cause her stress there," Jefferson said.

"Perhaps it would be prudent to have Queen Rebecca work with her tonight, see if she can't help her gain at least a bit of control over it," the Cat suggested as he watched her minster to the sick. It was so easy to see her grandmother in her.

"Not a bad thought, I will go consult her," Jefferson said, watching her a moment longer before heading off towards the Hatter's hut.

As he approached the Hatter's hut, he heard what sounded very much like an argument. Not wanting to intrude, he set off to put perimeter guards on duty before he spoke to the Queen.

However, what Jefferson heard was more of a lecture than an argument.

The Hatter sat on the edge of his cot, his head hung low. The queen's mirror was propped up in front of him; her expression was not one of anger but more of disappointment.

"I can't say I care for this situation any more than you do. We have hundreds of people and our way of life depending on our success. We cannot give up," she said.

"And when it's all over? If we save the world? Conquer evil? Then, where are we? Separated," he said, not raising his head.

She started to speak but he cut her off.

"Please do not give me 'the good of the people over the good of one' speech. That's how you got me into this cause in the first place. What I want to know is when do _we_ matter? When do those who have fought and sacrificed and strived get ours?" he asked, raising his head. His eyes were filled with unshed tears.

Rebecca just looked at him. She knew the right and political answer to give. But she had a hard time giving it. She couldn't admit that she didn't feel the same way. Queen or no, she had a right to be happy as well. Yet, she had always put everyone before her. She had been content to watch those around her live and be their support system. However, all that had changed two years ago.

She had been standing in the white rose garden; the air was filled with the sweet perfume of summer. The Queen of Hearts was doing her first census. Tables had been set up, and court members sat behind them ready to take information from all who came.

The edict had read that one person from each race had to come with an accurate tally of those in their area. Rebecca had been a bit nervous herself. Despite being of the royal family, she knew she had not seen all of the creatures Wonderland possessed. The bell tower tolled noon and the line formed. She sat silently, watching as those known and unknown paraded before her to be counted.

She had decided to leave for tea when she caught sight of an emerald green top hat. Could this be the Hatter she had heard so much about? He was legend. Due to his reclusive nature and the fact that he lived so far from the palace, she had never actually laid eyes on him. Containing her excitement, she waited for him to make his way to the head of the line. As he came closer she was immediately smitten. He was dandified, that was for certain. But when he looked up and caught her eyes, the twinkle of his eyes and his crooked smile caught her heart. He lost not a second after he had finished with the paperwork, making a bee line for her.

Giving a deep bow, he took her hand and grazed it with his lips. She felt a shot of electricity run through her at the touch of his lips.

"The stories of your beauty and grace do not do you justice, Queen Rebecca," he said, reluctantly releasing her hand.

Gathering all her composure, she gave him a soft smile.

"Why thank you. You could be none other than The Hatter of legend," she replied, hoping her voice did not give her away.

"You flatter me. I am but a man," he replied.

Rebecca felt other curious eyes watching their exchange, and not wanting to encourage any rumors, she decided it best to remove them from the spotlight.

"Have you ever been through the Royal gardens?" she asked.

"I have not. If you would be so kind as to show me, I would be indebted," he replied.

Offering his arm, they set out towards a quieter part of the garden. They talked and laughed, no worries or concerns weighing on them. The sun had long since set when he finally took his leave, promising to return to her side soon.

Closing her eyes, she could still see the twinkle in his eye as he gave her his parting smile. Looking now into the same man's eyes, all she saw was pain and loss. More than anything she had experienced in this war, this was what broke her heart.

Reaching out for him, she was infuriated when her hand struck the cold unfeeling glass that would forever keep her from his warm embrace.

Laying his own hand over hers, tears began to flow on both sides of the glass.

Allyson finished her caretaking, and exiting the hut, she looked around for the others. Off from the little village she saw the Cat sitting alone close to the water line. Making her way to him, she sat quietly beside him.

"You have a good heart," he said.

Allyson felt a bit puzzled by his statement.

"Working with the wounded like that, I mean. I could never stand the sight of the blood myself," he explained.

Allyson nodded. "I will admit it's not something I've ever done or could see myself doing. Nevertheless, everything here is so different. I want so much to be a help, so I do so wherever I can," she replied, pleased with herself.

"The water is so clear here that you can see straight to the bottom. Why is the sand under the water light while the beach itself is black?" she asked.

"Because that clear blue liquid is not water, it's a form of acid. It has bleached the sand on the bottom," he replied

Allyson scooted away from the edge of the pool, any thought of drinking or swimming now completely gone from her head.

"Hard to believe something so beautiful could be so deadly isn't it?" he asked.

Before she could stop herself, she said, "Will you tell me about Jefferson and the Queen of Hearts?"

The Cat glanced at her, clearly puzzled, but he shrugged.

"To be honest not much is really known other than speculation and gossip. Your grandmother was here when it all happened. Rumor has it that the Queen had fallen in love with Jefferson, and he with her. In an attempt to be together, they used the scepter to cast a spell to turn all the card men into real men." he explained.

"They? Jefferson possesses magic as well?" she asked.

"No, they as in your grandmother and Queen Evelyn," he clarified.

"So, my grandmother also possessed a magic talent?" she asked.

"Towards the end, yes, she showed many talents. I begin to wonder myself, if this place imparts magic upon those who wander its paths, and if she did not pass that along to you," he said, turning to look at her.

"Does that answer your question?" he asked.

Allyson wanted to say no. She had so many other things to ask, details she wanted to know, but footfalls to their right stopped the conversation.

Allyson stood and brushed the dark sand from her pants.

"Allyson, if I may bother you, Queen Rebecca would like to speak with you," Jefferson said, looking between her and the Cat.

"Of course," Allyson said

The Cat only shrugged in an uninterested fashion and went back to staring out across the water.

Allyson and Jefferson made their way towards the Hatter's hut.

"Is he ok?" Jefferson asked, glancing back at the lone figure of the Cat.

"He seems to be; however, one can never tell with someone like him," she replied.

Jefferson chuckled. "You do pick things up quickly," he said with a gentle pat on her back.

She beamed; her crush was deepening quickly.

They arrived at the Hatter's hut, and Jefferson rapped gently on the wall.

"Who is it?" the Hatter called, his voice sounding weak.

"It is the Lady Allyson and I," Jefferson said with a wink.

Allyson had no doubt her cheeks were flaming red.

"Enter," he replied.

Jefferson held back the curtain for her to enter. Hatter sat on the cot. It was obvious from the fading red around his eyes that he had been weeping. Not wanting to embarrass him, she addressed the Queen who was propped up beside him and had also showed signs of crying.

"You wished to see me, your Majesty?" she asked with a polite bow of her head.

"Yes, my dear. Have a seat. Sadly, floor is all I can offer you," the Queen replied, her voice plied with a false cheerful tone.

Allyson sat, noting that Jefferson just leaned on the wall off to the side.

"Jefferson has reminded me about the amount of magic in use within Red City. Having lived there so long, it became normal to me. With your particular talent, this could be troublesome for you as some of the things that are masked by magic are quite gruesome without said mask. I am hoping I can help you get a hold on your power or at least enough control that you can turn it off and on," the Queen explained.

"I think that would be very helpful as the instances it has sneaked up on me have been very disconcerting," Allyson replied.

"Close your eyes. I want you to place a line down through the darkness in your mind. On one half I want you to see the normal world, any scene you choose, just as you have always seen it. Then on the other side, I want you to place one of the times when the magic allowed you to see through. Whichever one sticks out the most to you, take a moment and perfect both pictures in your head," she instructed.

Allyson did just as she was told. Choosing a scene from her own world, and then using the Fortress of Mirrors as it was her largest showing of her powers to date. Once she had them securely in place on either side of the line she nodded to the queen.

"Now the line. Let it sparkle and shine. You are going to use that line to choose which version your mind sees. Allow the line to expand until it covers the normal side, focusing all your energy on seeing through the magic. Now reverse it," Rebecca said, watching Allyson's face closely to see how she was handling the exercise.

"Now I cannot stop you from seeing through, but hopefully this will allow you to push out the unwanted visage. Just use the line," she finished.

A few moments later, Allyson opened her eyes. She didn't have the heart to tell them she was looking forward to having the private scoop on what things really looked like. It was possible she was going to need to have some control over it given the situation.

"Thank you so much for taking the time to help me with this, Queen Rebecca," Allyson said with a quick bob of her head. "If you will all excuse me though, I promised I would check back in with the medical team to help with the dressing changes," she said, and with a smile she headed out.

"There is a lot more to her that we originally anticipated," Jefferson said.

"I see a lot of her grandmother, but something else entirely new as well." Rebecca said in agreement.

"Did we lose any on the way in?" Hatter asked, changing the subject abruptly.

"Surprisingly, none yet," Jefferson answered. "It seems that the coating has not been broken since the last passage through," he added.

"Let us hope it remains so all the way to Red City. I hate feeding those beasts," the Hatter said.

Both the queen and Jefferson nodded in agreement, although only Jefferson had the disturbing memories of what an Aracnibaubs attack looked like. He pushed it off with a shudder.

"I'm going to do rounds, set up the watch for tonight and turn in. I want to get moving as early as possible tomorrow. I want to see the light of day on the other end of this wretched tunnel," Jefferson said, and with a bow of his head to the Queen, he vanished.

Rebecca's lips pursed as she watched him go.

"Something you care to share?" the Hatter asked.

She sighed deeply. "Let us just say that not all legends and gossip stories are the way things really are," she answered.

"How cryptic of you, my dear," the Hatter replied with a slight chuckle.

The Queen returned his laugh. "I have a few things to discuss with my sister before I can go letting the cat out of the bag so to speak," she said.

"Fair enough," he replied.

Outside was quiet. Tired from the long journey, most people settled quickly into their huts. After helping make sure all of the wounded were comfortable, Allyson found an empty hut. Pulling her blanket out, she settled into her cot with the intention of mulling her day over. But her exhaustion overtook her before she even had a chance to yawn.

The camp quieted quickly as only the sentries were awake.

As there was no sun to tell them when day break came, one of the soldiers strolled around the camp ringing a bell, waking people and letting them know to get ready to move again.

Allyson rubbed her eyes as the sound woke her, only to discover that curled up at the bottom of her pallet was the Cat, he also just rising, his yawn enormous.

"I do hope you don't mind, but we are low on huts and Jefferson's feet smell like old boots," the Cat said as he stretched his body out.

"I do not mind at all," Allyson said with a smile.

"Let us eat. We will be leaving soon, and the second part of the tunnel is much more challenging than the first," the Cat said, waiting for her to remove their breakfast from the packs.

After breakfast Allyson made her way to the medical hut to help prepare the wounded to be reloaded onto their sleds. She was sad to discover that one of them had not made it through the night. She fought back tears as she helped load the others.

Others carried the body to the edge of the water. A few words were said, and he was slid into the deceivingly beautiful blue liquid. Allyson cringed as she heard the bubbling and hissing that came from the body as the acid dissolved it.

Resuming their positions in line, they moved towards the forbidding mouth on the far side of the cavern.

Allyson found herself pausing at the cavern's edge. While the cavern wasn't welcoming or evenoverly safe, it seemed a refuge from the dark, cramped tunnels. Jefferson, noticing her hesitation, smiled and nodded.

"I never like leaving, myself," he said, moving past her.

She smiled. Somehow, he could always read her mind. _Well at least parts of it_ , she thought with a half-smile. Moving quickly, she caught up with him, blinking as they plunged themselves once again into the damp darkness of the tunnel.

As the entire caravan was swallowed by the tunnel, several large spider-like beasts scuttled out of the other entrance, scavenging through anything that was left.

Conversation was again minimal as they moved through the tunnel. This portion curved sharply to the left as it began a steep incline. Allyson fought to keep up, but because of the unstable terrain, she kept failing. She felt herself falling further and further behind her group. She fought to move forward again, concentrating on each footfall, struggling to keep her breathing steady as she had no desire to huff and puff. Her eyes downcast, she cried out when a hand cupped her elbow. Her head jerked sharply up, her gaze meeting the concerned eyes of Jefferson.

"You ok?" he whispered.

She started to shake her head 'yes' but lying to him just didn't seem worth it. So, she shook her head 'no.' He nodded, and slipping his arm around her waist, he propelled her back to the front of the line where a weary Hatter and Cat trudged on. He moved her up further to the wounded sled, and without a word, he scooped her up and lay her on the spot made vacant by the death at camp the previous evening.

Allyson opened her mouth to protest, but the expression on his face stopped her. Gratefully she lay back, allowing herself to be pulled along. Taking the opportunity to study the ceiling and the walls she was amazed by the protective coating. Once they were safely outside this hellacious place she would ask the Cat how the sand was changed into it and if it could be used in other protective ways.

She tried to imagine what she would find in Red City. She recalled her grandmother's stories of the gardens and the marketplace, but it seemed her experiences here were much more there than she had told her about. Her hand flitted to the key around her neck. Closing her eyes, she searched her memories looking for some clue as to what this key might unlock. Before long she was fast asleep.

Jefferson watched her fall peacefully into sleep and he worried. She was a child, a child from the other side, with no real skill or knowledge of what she was getting into. He had thus far been impressed with her mettle and her compassion when it came to dealing with the wounded. Her blossoming powers were an interesting development; it usually took several generations living in Wonderland before people started to change. Alice did spend a significant amount of time in Wonderland, yet her bloodlines were of the other side. There was really no reason for Allyson to be exhibiting powers. He would consult the Red Queen, and she would have more insight as well as the ability to consult the Mystic Mirror.

Glancing to the side, he closely observed his compatriots. The Hatter's eyelids drooped. This trip was getting harder and harder for him, not to mention the emotional strain and trauma that had occurred just before they descended. The Cat, as always, seemed accustomed to the climb and given Allyson's attention to his coat, he looked better than he had in recent memory.

A low growl from one of the Lyrecats brought everyone to a tense stop. Jefferson made his way past them to the very front of the line. An audible groan escaped his lips before he was able to stop it. Spread across the tunnel were shards of broken bone and amongst them, eggshells. This had been a nest. Kneeling, he placed his fingers tentatively inside one of the eggshells. It was dry. This meant that the creatures that had hatched from them were already maturing and hunting. This did not bode well for the remainder of the trip.

Jefferson made his way quickly back to the Hatter and the Cat.

"A nest. The eggs are dry and at least three weeks old," he said, keeping his voice low.

"Damn," the Cat mumbled.

"How many?" the Hatter asked.

"At least eight, but the remains were trampled so it could be more," Jefferson replied.

"How far out are we still?" Hatter asked

"I haven't seen the heart marker yet, but the incline has slowed so I guess we have about another two hours before we breach the surface," Jefferson said, listening as the low murmur of conversation grew louder. They wanted to know why they had stopped.

"I'm going to clean it out the best I can, although I won't be able to mask it completely. Hopefully it will put people on guard and not cause a panic," Jefferson said, moving away quickly.

Hatter knelt to the side and had a whispered conversation with his cherished mirror. The Cat made his way up to where Allyson slept. Part of him wanted to curl up beside her and escape what they were facing in the bliss of sleep, but the rest of him knew he needed to protect her while she slept. She would need her strength as what lay on the other side was scarier than this tunnel could ever be.

A short time later they were moving again, the crunch of shell under the Lyrecats feet as loud as cannon fire to Jefferson's ears. He had removed his knife from his boot and held it at the ready in his hand.

Murmurs swept through the group as they passed through the remains of the nest. Jefferson listened intently for the signs of hysteria and panic, but to the credit of the travelers, none erupted. An audible sigh of relief escaped Jefferson's lips when the post with a crudely carved heart came into view. It signaled that they had less than an hour left until they emerged inside the walls of Red City.

The Hatter glanced at him with a nod. _Was it possible that even with a breach in the tunnel walls that they had not lost a single person to the beasts on the trip?_ Jefferson wondered, glancing back over the long train that followed him. Looking at Allyson, he wondered if she was not indeed a good luck charm.

Seeing the marker seemed to renew everyone's vigor as they realized their trek would very shortly end. Jefferson strained to hear the noises of Red City above him. Usually by now in the trip he could hear the people moving above him, but this time he was greeted by nothing but silence. He fought the panic growing inside him. He'd had a reoccurring nightmare for the last several nights that he would burst through the tunnel to find nothing, or worse, the Dark Queen's troops. He shook his head, keeping his expression determined and unafraid. He knew too well how many people counted upon him for strength.

The ground took an instant and steep upturn, causing a collective grunt from the Lyrecats.

"Halt!" Jefferson called out, causing the Hatter to look at him with a raised eyebrow.

Jefferson held up his hand and moved quickly up the steep steps. Several hundred feet in front of him were the iron doors of the tunnel's exit. Still hearing nothing above him despite them being just a few feet below Red City, he wanted to be cautious, just in case an ambush was waiting above.

He reached up, pulling the ground colored tarp from the iron doors. Their polished black surface gleamed of cold metal, and Jefferson recalled the weight of the doors as he had helped install them. Many of the men who had stood with him that day were now dead. War cared little for the lives it took.

He tapped on the iron doors; his breath held as he awaited the rest of the code. Two taps meant it was safe and the doors could be opened, three taps meant that it was unsafe. Jefferson continued to wait. He had sent a red dove ahead to tell them to man the tunnel doors. The city knew they were coming. The moments of silence stretched out like years. He had just raised his hand again to retry the code, when a knock came from above. It was weak, timid, and singular. Jefferson paused; he had no idea how to proceed, another pause, then another timid knock met his ears. He waited, his breath burning in his chest to hear if a third came. He heard the bar being slid slowly from between the handles; the door was about to be opened.

Jumping back several feet, knife at the ready, he waited as he was still very unsure of what would await him. He heard the low growl from the Lyrecats, and he knew they also sensed trouble. This tunnel was no place for a fight, and the soldiers were spread throughout the train to help the others get through, not to mention the wounded. This all rushed through his mind as the heavy doors were slid back. He was momentarily blinded as the dull grey light from above flooded the tunnel. Even its muted brightness was harsh to one who had spent days underground. Blinking heavily, his knife still ready, his eyes adjusted enough to make out the form of a child in a hooded cloak standing in front of the doors.

He called out, "Who goes there?" His voice was loud enough to be heard but not to carry.

"It is I, Princess Rosalynn," she replied.

Jefferson could not hide his shock. What was the Princess of Hearts doing here? Why was she not in the castle with her mother?

He bowed his head in respect. "Princess, I come with the travelers from the camp, some wounded, as well as Queen Rebecca. Is it safe for us to enter?" he asked, his eyes finally adjusting to the light enough to make out her young face in the shadows of her hood.

"It is, though please move quickly before the shelling starts again," she replied, moving back from the doors to allow them to exit.

Jefferson felt his gut tighten. They were shelling Red City. She was getting bolder. What had she gotten from the Rabbit? Or perhaps it was that she believed Queen Rebecca dead? Who knew, but things for the resistance certainly didn't look good.

He signaled the Lyrecats with a low whistle and moved up into the dim daylight. Looking around, he was saddened by the state of the city but not overly surprised.

Red City in its heyday had been a booming metropolis. It had boasted many homes, theaters, the castle, temples and of course Red Square market. When Queen Evelyn had taken the throne, she had a large stone wall built around the city, adding the great city gates as the only way in and out of the metropolis. Some called it genius, others paranoia. Whatever had inspired it, the wall had saved the city from being overrun in the early days of the conflict.

The town had been constructed out of the same gray stone as the walls had been. Living up to its name, each building had been decorated with red trim, fabrics, stained glass, and marble. The shelling had done its damage though, and the streets were littered with chunks of stone. Shards of broken red glass glittered dully in the light all around. Shredded fabric dangled limply from flag poles. It was much worse than he remembered.

"I am instructed to bring you and your caravan to the palace. The heart of the city is still untouched. There are accommodations for your people as well as a healer for your wounded," the Princess said.

He nodded. Despite himself, he could not contain his curiosity as to why the Queen would send her own eleven-year-old daughter into the shelling to open the doors.

"It is as always a pleasure to see you, Princess, yet I must know why you risked your safety to come open the doors."

"I was sent because I am small and quick and because I refused to allow mother to come," she replied.

Jefferson opened his mouth to say more, but the Lyrecats were making their way out into the city and he wanted to get everyone moving towards the heart of the city as soon as possible. The bump from the tunnel floor to the stone street woke Allyson.

She blinked, very disoriented by her position and by the light. The Cat rushed up to be beside her. With her gift he had no idea what she would see in this city and the last thing he needed was her screaming bloody murder or some other nonsense.

At first, she just stared at the sky as her sleep-fogged brain cleared. After a moment, she realized that it was the sky above her, not the white webbing of the tunnel. She sat upright quickly, wanting to see Red City. She was instantly dismayed. The great city was in ruin, charred bricks lay in the streets, and the ground was littered with the destruction. Allyson fought back tears, squeezing her eye shut. She did not wish to appear weak in the face of war. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she paused. Her breath caught in her throat causing a small constricted cry to escape her mouth. She was staring at the same street, however this time it was littered with bodies. Some with arrows protruding from them, others smoldered, some caught under piles of broken stones. The gutters ran thick with blood. This final image caused her to squeeze her eyes tightly shut, the unwanted tears making their way down her cheeks

The Cat stared at the same deserted street, sensing no magic coverings here. It had to be something different. He sighed. Keeping up with her budding powers was going to a full-time job, on top of keeping her alive.

Moving towards her gently so as not to startle her as whatever she had seen had obviously been quite traumatic, he placed a paw on her leg. Her eyes shot open to meet his concerned gaze.

She looked back out to the street only to have it appear as it had upon first glance. She sighed softly. This was going to take some getting used to.

"Are you alright," the Cat asked.

"I'm fine," Allyson lied.

"Well, I would say welcome to Red City but there really isn't much to welcome you to yet," he replied.

"Yet?" she asked.

"Princess Rosalyn says the heart of Red City is untouched; the palace, the grounds and the market," he said, casually taking a seat on her lap.

"Princess Rosalyn?" Allyson asked, her curiosity piqued.

"Yes, she is the daughter of the Red Queen," he replied.

Allyson's mind whirled; did that mean she was Jefferson's daughter? Her heart sank a bit. Even though she knew the reason for him being made man from card, she had kept a bit of a crush on him.

The Cat could assume what she was thinking; he had noticed the way she had looked at Jefferson. He knew that the Princess was not Jefferson's daughter, but he had so much more to worry about than matters of the heart. Enough of that was going on he thought, glancing over at the muddied Hatter still clutching the mirror. The caravan made its way through the war-torn streets. The deserted feel and deep shadows made it an unnerving trip. The devastation was heart wrenching.

A short while later she heard the din of voices and activity, and she stood up, rejoining the ranks of the walking. They turned a sharp corner and she stopped, amazed that she was in the same city. One street ago the area had been desolated, destroyed, yet as they passed under the red rose covered stone arch it was beautiful. Her gaze was drawn upward to the soaring facade of the palace, its red veined white marble surface was awe inspiring. She felt herself being urged forward by the Cat. Her feet moved, but she was unaware of anything around her. Her eyes traced its twisting towers and turrets. The front gates were in a large heart shape, its iron doors pulled open. Streams of people moved in and out of the doors. It appeared that camps had been set up in the palace courtyard.

"Allyson," the Cat hissed.

Snapping out of her daze she looked around, finding that the place she was in was just as amazing as the captivating palace. It was a large green space; the grass was lush and soft. A large fountain sat in the center of the space. It depicted a white marble queen, lavender water spouting from her scepter. She stood, her head tilted up towards the sky her arms outstretched, her expression peaceful.

Stalls were set up all around the square. Allyson guessed in better days they belonged to merchants who sold their wares to the peaceful residents of the city. Now they served as shelters and places for the wounded. Just beyond the square were several rows of houses that had been untouched by the ravages of war. Allyson had no doubt each one housed the displaced refugees. She stood as the world around her moved, and she saw species she hadn't seen in the camp.

As much as she was studying them, they were looking at her. Whispers flew from those from the camp explaining who she was and other speculations. Blushing, she dropped her gaze immediately to the ground.

A soft touch on her arm caused her to jump. Turning, she found herself looking into the quizzical violet eyes of Princess Rosalyn.

"Please forgive me for startling you, Lady Allyson," she said, her voice soft.

"Oh, it's, uh, just Allyson," she replied even though the thought of being a Lady still appealed to her.

Rosalyn just nodded. "My mother has asked that you be brought up to the throne room," she said.

Allyson looked down at her pants and sweater, filthy with dirt and salt from the caves. She brushed her hand through her hair, tidying the few stands that had come loose from the bun while she slept. She was in no shape to meet the Queen. Rosalyn watched her and nodded.

"If you like, I can take you to your room in the palace if you wish to freshen up first," she said softly, aware that their exchange was being watched by many eyes.

Allyson nodded. "Just let me tell the Cat where I'm headed so he does not worry over me," she said, making her way over to where the Cat and Jefferson seemed to be in deep conversation. Rosalynn followed closely behind. She noted that there was a nod between Jefferson and Rosalynn, but hardly what one would expect in a father daughter reunion.

"The Princess has offered to take me to castle to freshen up before I meet the Queen," she said quietly.

"Probably not a bad idea. Hatter and Queen Rebecca have already headed up. We will be up as soon as we make sure the wounded are settled and I look over the current fortifications," Jefferson replied.

"I'll come along," the Cat replied. It was his job to watch over Allyson and as secure as they may think this place was, no place was truly safe.
Chapter 7

The Red Queen

The trio started up the incline to the palace. The white path was stained with red in some places. Allyson focused on the huge edifice rising above them, hoping to deter the same grisly vision she had been shown earlier.

The two grim looking guards did nothing to hide the curiosity in their expressions as the three of them approached. Rosalynn simply nodded at them and hurried past.

The immense iron doors admitted them to a place Allyson could never have imagined. The soaring columns, the marble, and red glass inlays were breathtaking. The ravages of war, which had torn Wonderland apart, had spared this place, perhaps out of reverence for the beauty that lay within.

Allyson's attention wandered, slowing her steps and it took an impatient tug on her arm from Rosalyn to keep her moving through the vast and winding corridors. They stopped before a set of large white doors. The handles were gold and revealed no sign of the room's purpose. Allyson woke from her daze and realized she would have no idea how to return to this room or even to the front doors, as she had been lost to the splendor.

Rosalynn propelled her into the room. A large four-poster bed stood against one wall, its posts tall and straight with a heart gem adoring the top of each. The bedding was a rich cream. Allyson's fingers itched to run over the thick lace and to feel the softness of the pillows; this was a huge step up from sleeping on a cot in a drafty tent. The other wall held a marble fireplace, fresh wood lay in its grate ready to ward off the nighttime chill.

Rosalynn walked over to the armoire. She opened it, revealing dozens of dresses in silk and satin of every color hanging there just waiting for someone to slip them on.

"Mother prefers if everyone dresses for dinner, so please pick out a gown. I will send Sabina in to help you bathe and fix your hair. Dinner will follow your audience with mother, so I see no point is dressing twice," she said.

With that, she nodded to the Cat and hurried out.

"Before you ask," the Cat began, "she is not Jefferson's daughter. As I told you whilst we fell, it is said that the queen turned the cards to men out of love for Jefferson, but it was a story for another time. Since you seem to be so enamored with him, while you pick out a gown and we wait for the serving girl I will tell you what I know. But be aware I spend very little energy on courtly gossip," he said, leaping up to sit on the end of the bed. A small purr escaped his lips as he sank into the down comforter. It had been a long while since he had been in the lap of luxury.

She hid her face in the closet, completely mortified that her crush had been so incredibly obvious, and that she had been so easy to read. She blindly flipped through the dresses, not really seeing them as she listened.

"No one really knows where the card men originated from. With the Hall of Doors, they could have come from anywhere really, and if you recall it was a card family that took in Queen Angelique and her mother. Evelyn and Jefferson grew up together, played in the gardens as children, and as they became older, everyone assumed a romance brewed between them. So, when she sought out the magic to change the cards into men, it was assumed it was out of love. Which it was, but not the romantic kind. They were more like siblings. She knew how Jefferson longed for his race to continue as they were beginning to die out as very few children in the card families had been female over the years. So, she did all she could for her friend."

"So, who..." Allyson began, turning around with a gown of claret satin in her hands.

"Whose child is Rosalynn? She is the daughter of an otherworlder, I do not know from which world, although he had magic, so we assumed not yours. He came strolling into the garden one day having passed through the hall of doors. He dazzled the queen, and they were soon married. The wedding was lavish and beautiful, and not long after, sweet Rosalynn came along. The King, Stewart by name, went for a walk in the gardens one evening ten years later and was never seen again. Some say he was kidnapped, or killed, others say that he returned from whence he came," the Cat finished just as a timid knock on the door startled them both.

Assuming it was Sabina, Allyson went to open the door, and before she had a chance to, the Cat was in front of her pushing her back.

He stood on his hind legs yanking the door open, regarding the meek girl outside before allowing her to enter.

Both of them could not help but stare. She was an obvious hybrid of human and Hocis. Her skin was a pale human color, and she had the scales and features of the snake-like species. Allyson looked away, ashamed to be staring.

"Worry not, Lady Allyson," Sabina said softly, her voice carrying a slight hiss. "I am used to being stared at and I think you are probably becoming used to it as well."

Allyson broke into a large smile. "I very much am. Please forgive me, but the people here are still so strange to me. Just when I think I have seen it all, I'm left surprised and near speechless."

Sabina carried in a large pitcher of water. She poured a divine rose-colored liquid into the large basin, and its soft scent drifted over to Allyson who inhaled deeply.

"I must be truly special to receive such treatment," she said, and walking over to the basin she took the proffered towel and began to wash her face.

"Well, you are indeed very special, but all the washing water in Red City is rose. The Queen liked it so much she decided all the people in the city should have it," Sabina replied, taking in Allyson's hair and muddy clothing.

"If we had time, I'd offer you a bath. Those tunnels are just awful. However, you are expected in the throne room in less than an hour, so we'd best get to it," she said, rolling up the sleeves of her red gown.

"Get to it?" Allyson asked, suddenly apprehensive of the determined look on her new friend's face.

"We have to get you changed, washed, hair brushed and pinned and in the throne room," she replied, tugging at the mud caked sweater.

"Oh, right then," Allyson said and nodded. Lifting it over her head she started to slide her shirt off as well when she recalled the Cat's presence. She was hit with a moment of modesty, looking around for a dressing screen.

Noticing her glance, Sabina nodded and unfolded an ornate screen with panels of frosted red glass. Allyson nodded gratefully and stepped behind it, laying her clothing to one side.

"I love the gown you've chosen. I assume you have no stockings and corset to go under it?" Sabina asked, eyeing the removed clothing, wondering if even a good wash would save it.

"No, I did not bring any along. I had little idea when I left my home that I would be presented to the Queen of Hearts," she replied sheepishly.

"Worry not, I have you covered," she replied, digging around in the bureau drawers.

"Sabina, I'm sure you know pretty much everything that goes on around here and I have a few courtly gossip questions if you would so indulge me," Allyson said, taking the garments handed to her.

"Of course. Being the primary handmaiden to the Queen I usually get all the good stories," she replied with a grin. She really liked this girl. She was not at all abashed about her curiosity.

"I want to know about Jefferson," she asked, struggling to balance as she slipped on the delicate stockings.

She was sure she heard the Cat sighing but when she peered at him over the screen, he was feigning sleep.

Sabina laughed softly. "Ah Jefferson. Before all this messy war business he was the most sought-after bachelor in all the Heart's court. Many a lady tried to land his hand, but he always managed to get away, graciously. Everyone assumed it was because he held a torch for the Queen, even though if you knew them at all, you would know they are more like siblings. Once this business is settled and everything is again as it should be, I hope to see him find a woman and settle down. He has given much for our land and deserves happiness," she said as she handed the gown over the screen.

Allyson nodded; her mind awhirl. On the one hand she was very happy to find out that Jefferson was not attached, and on the other hand she knew there were far more important things to be worried about than her growing infatuation with the Captain of the guards.

She slipped the dress over her head, the crinoline rustling softly, and she pulled it down gently. She was surprised and pleased to find that it fit her perfectly as if it had been made for her. She had to wonder if there was some magic involved in that. Stepping out from behind the screen she approached the mirror.

For a moment she was sure it was a magic mirror as the image before her could not possibly be her own. She had left her home not three days before, a gangly girl, quiet, ordinary, sadly plain. Before her stood a young woman. The richness of the dress made her pale skin glow like fine porcelain. The blue eyes she had always deemed as washed out shone like sapphires. She was still in awe as Sabina led her to the dressing table and sat her down. With a practiced hand she brushed the snarls from her hair, taking time to wet it now and again with rose water to help eradicate the smell of damp earth that clung to her.

The Cat opened one eye to peer at them. He had to shake his head a moment for it seemed to him that his Alice sat before him again. She had been the human age of seventeen the last time he had walked with her to the Fortress of Mirrors to say what he now knew would be their last goodbye. This girl that sat before him was not much older and dressed in the court finery. Her long waves being arranged with ribbons, she looked so much like the Alice he had so loved.

Allyson continued to stare at herself in the mirror. She was no longer mesmerized by her appearance, but the wheels in her head had begun to turn. With Red City in shambles, the war almost lost, why the courtly displays, why the need for pomp and circumstance? There certainly had not been room for that in the crude settlement in the woods. Her brow furrowed.

"Did I stick you with a pin?" Sabina asked, pausing as she went to place the last jeweled barrette.

"The Queen is a symbol. Her court, the dresses, the music, the food—it is all a sign of what was and gives the people hope that it will be again. It signals to them that she fully believes that we will win this war and return Wonderland to its former splendor," the Cat explained, jumping from the bed to move closer to them.

He had noticed a chain around Allyson's neck though he had never seen what hung on it. Now that her neck was bare in this gown he noticed no such chain, and this made him curious.

Allyson nodded, noting the Cat's pointed look at her bare throat. She clutched the key in her hand. Tonight, when she spoke to the Queen, she would share it with them.

"Come. If I don't have you to the door to be present at six on the dot, it will be my head," Sabina said. "Figuratively of course," she added.

Her comment earned a rare grin of mirth from the Cat and a shudder from Allyson.

They trio set off through the hallways, their feet making no sound. While Sabina had everything else Allyson needed, she had not had any shoes, and since it would be impossible to wear her muddy boots with her gown, she went in stocking feet.

As they walked again through the maze of corridors, every now and again she would catch a glimpse of her reflection and she smiled. What would her mother think now? She had heard her tell her father once that it was a pity that Allyson favored her plain namesake. But how wrong she was. Alice had been beautiful and now Allyson was also beautiful, not just due to the gown and gem bows, but the fire of adventure that sparkled in her eyes and brought a flush to her cheeks. All her life she had poured tea, read her books, and hidden from the world. Listening to her mother tell her what she must do to catch a husband. _Be meek, be patient, be quiet and mild_ , she would repeat to her. Allyson hated it. Her place in life was not silent, and she had always felt that way but had never had the courage to seek anything else. Now her decisions had brought her here, to the door of the Red Queen's throne room. She held her head up high, waiting for the herald to announce her.

Sabina gave her a reassuring hand pat and then slipped away. Allyson felt a bit less confident. It was nice having someone by her side who knew what she was supposed to do and say. At that moment there was no more chance for fear or hesitation as the doors before her swung inward and she heard the herald's voice boom.

"Lady Allyson and the Cat of Cheshire."

Squaring her shoulders with a glance down at the Cat who nodded slightly, they entered the room, aware immediately that it was filled to capacity and everyone was staring at her.

If the entire palace could be described as amazing, then the throne room was resplendent. Allyson wished she could see more of the details of the room; the throngs of people crammed into every corner made that nearly impossible. After glancing at the lush silks, satins and taffetas, the array of color and decadence of the gems in the room, she was instantly thankful that Princess Rosalynn had suggested she change first. She would have been mortified had she walked into this room in her mud-soaked clothing.

Making their way through the opulent room, the plush red-carpet runner muffled any sound their steps might have made. She felt the eyes watching her, judging her; she felt the knot of anxiety forming in the pit of her stomach. Her steps began to falter, and had it not been for the Cat's steadying presence beside her, it was very possible she would have turned and fled. To her, this social exhibition was almost as terrifying as the savage battle she had witnessed. She knew they were all picking her apart. They had been told Alice, _The Alice_ , was returning to them, to help save them from their plight, but instead they were given her. All the newfound confidence in her budding ability ebbed away as she walked towards the dais upon which a magnificent throne sat.

She allowed her eyes to rise to take in the splendor of the woman seated before her. She blinked hard for the woman was truly a sight to behold, bedecked in a crimson and black gown that bore more than a slight resemblance to the gruesome specter she had glanced in the window of the fortress. Her golden hair shone in the torch lights. It was skillfully piled into a tower of curls which was restrained by the most beautiful tiara she had ever seen. It was comprised of a single row of red hearts which was outlined by another heart of what Allyson guessed was Raldolite; the crystals shone casting red and black dots onto the walls.

Lost in the beauty of the glimmering lights, she almost tripped when her toes hit the top stair. Unsure of what to do, she recalled the manners her mother had drilled into her head and curtsied deeply, keeping her eyes downcast hoping to hide the fear in them.

"Allyson," the Queen said, bidding her to look up.

She did so reluctantly, only then noting that to the Queen's right stood Jefferson, who looked rather uncomfortable in what she assumed was his dress uniform. To the left stood The Hatter, restored to his dapper self with fresh clothing, although his hat seemed to be the same one he had always worn. Propped up beside him on a marble pedestal was Queen Rebecca who offered her a warm smile when their eyes locked.

"Your Majesty," Allyson replied, remembering to speak slowly and open her mouth wide to enunciate her words.

"First, let me take this opportunity to welcome you to Red City. I am sorry it is under these current circumstances. I must also extend my sympathies upon the passing of your grandmother. She was a good friend and I will miss her very much," she said. Her voice was soft with a gentle melody to it, yet one could detect the razor's edge that lay just beneath.

Allyson nodded, a soft sad smile touching her face at the memory of the amazing woman who had been her entire world, who had let her know that it was ok to imagine more than what could be seen.

"I am indebted to you for returning to fight for our land, and you have already shown yourself to be brave when you saved my sister's life. Wonderland and I owe you more than we will ever be able to repay. Your contributions thus far have been vital, and you will go down in our history books." She offered a kind smile before looking up to address the room.

"Outside our walls a war rages, friends and family have been lost, our land has been scourged. Each and every one of you has gone against the easy way and fought to preserve our way of life. Without you, there is no resistance, no cause. Your loyalty is so precious to me. Know that once the smoke clears, we will emerge triumphant. Tonight, I have brought you all here to celebrate; my sister has been returned to us, our city still stands. Take this night, let the devastations of war fade away, lose yourself in the music and the poetry, enjoy what was once and shall once again be," she said, and with a slight wave of her hand, music began to float softly through the room while men and women circulated with glasses of a soft pink fizzy liquid.

Allyson watched as the people began to mingle and talk. She saw a few familiar faces from the camp, yet she also saw several races that were as of yet unknown to her. She wondered if she would ever come to know all the peoples of this land. She turned sharply as a hand touched her elbow. She was face to face with Jefferson.

"You look lovely," he said softly, ushering her up to sit in a chair that had been placed beside the queen in the spot he had been standing.

She allowed herself to be guided, nodding a thank you as she did not trust her voice. She sat, thankful that the Queen was in a deep conversation with the Hatter. She needed a moment to try to process the torrent of emotions that had swept through her in the last few minutes. Jefferson handed her a fluted glass and she sipped it cautiously. It was very sweet, and the bubbles tickled her nose.

This was just like that debutant party her mother had insisted she attend. _Just use my best manners, compliment everyone, hope that it's over soon, and I can retreat back to my room_ , she thought. She felt the Cat's tail brush her leg and she looked down, surprised. In the moment she had utterly forgotten his presence beside her. He looked up at her and gave her a large grin. She found his mirth contagious and soon her grin matched his.

Standing on his hind legs, he laid one paw on her lap. Leaning in to whisper in her ear his whiskers forced her to suppress a giggle.

"You are now a member of the Wonderland court, Lady Allyson. Once everything is set right again you can get your own gossip!" he said, punctuating his statement with a throaty chuckle.

She was just about to reply when the Queen turned to her. Allyson realized now that they were so much closer that the Queen's eyes were a deep violet, and that the black pupil was not a matte color, but instead sparkled much like the gems in her crown.

The Queen stared at her with unabashed curiosity.

"You do look so much like my dear Alice, yet I see a youth in you I never really saw in her. She was a wise soul in child's body. Your naivety may help you be less jaded and more open to the mysteries we so desperately need solved. Above all else, I must thank you again. You saved my sister's life. I do not know what I would do without her," she said.

"I only hope I can live up to my grandmother's memory. She spoke so fondly of this place up until the day she died. Even if it did not earn her any friends in our world," she replied.

"Oh?" she asked, her eyebrow rising in surprise.

Allyson leaned in, not wanting to be overheard. "My mother, and even her mother, never believed her tales. They wrote her off as mad but tried to hide it to protect the family name. My mother never wanted me to hear tales about Wonderland and tried very hard to keep me grounded and quiet. I always hoped this place was real, and I am so glad that you came for me. I am very sorry as to why you had to, but I always wanted to be able to prove, even if just to myself, that she was not mad. That this amazing place did indeed exist," she explained.

Queen Evelyn nodded slowly; her face thoughtful.

"I guess here we are more aware of magic and the possibility of other realms, because as far as we know, every race here began somewhere else. I am sorry she suffered that ridicule. If we had any idea or known how fast her life was passing, I would have sent for her and brought her here for good where she was cherished," she replied, her eyes sad.

Jefferson leaned in interrupting their moment.

"Evie, er . . . Queen Evelyn, dinner," he said

She nodded and rose gracefully, her gown clinging to her petite form. Jefferson was instantly at her side, an arm out to escort her down the stairs. The Hatter gingerly lifted the mirror and followed. Allyson stood; her head held high. She was proud to be in the royal procession as she and the Cat followed behind them, entering a cavernous room that boasted the longest two tables Allyson had ever seen, at least one hundred seats per table. They were draped in thick white cloths edged in intricate lace. Rows of gleaming candelabras lined the tables, their alternating black and red tapers throwing light off the silver domed plates.

Allyson was grateful for the stoic-faced servant who guided her to her place. She would have had no idea what to do otherwise. It took a fair amount of time for everyone to be seated and settled, so she took that time to enjoy the magnificent view of the gardens before her. The hedgerow had to be at least eight feet tall. It stretched out towards the horizon; in the famous maze she had heard tell of. Immense red rose bushes dotted the lawn; it was nice to see that at least some of Wonderland had escaped intact. She turned to say so to the Cat when she caught a glimpse of bright silver out of the corner of her eye. She turned her head back sharply staring at the direction from which it had come. She stared intently but she saw nothing but the gathering gloom of twilight in the garden.

Dinner conversations carried on around her, people occasionally asking her questions, but for the most part she just listened and enjoyed the scrumptious dinner, which reminded her very much of the traditional French nine-course affairs that her mother had always made a point of dragging her to. Full darkness had set as the dishes were cleared away; a fire was started in the cavernous fireplace; she was seated beside the Queen on a plush settee as the band set up and the dancing began.

Allyson watched happily as the bright colors swirled around her. A warm tingling feeling swept over her leaving her lightheaded and fighting the urge to giggle. Reasoning it was the pink bubble drink, she refused another glass when the waiter came by.

She nodded to the Hatter as he carried Queen Rebecca's mirror back to his room. She guessed this would be very hard for them to watch as so many other reunited couples took to the dance floor wrapped in each other's arms.

The music was furious and intense, and the dancing followed suit. She felt her eyes growing heavy and as much as she fought to keep them open, she was unable to do so. Barely awake, the music invaded her relaxed mind drawing forth all sorts of images, some pleasant, some not. Most were foreign to her mind and just as she thought she had a grasp on the image and its purpose, it would slip away from her leaving her tumbling into the recesses of her own mind.

She was aware that she had been picked up and was being carried. She fought to wake, afraid of what might be going on. Sluggishly, she crawled towards consciousness, managing to open her eyes a sliver.

Feeling her stir, Jefferson looked down with a kind smile.

"You, my dear, are a victim of the Rose Fizz," he said with a chuckle.

She smiled, laying her head against his chest. She wanted to say something witty to hear his laugh again, but all she could do was sigh softly, letting her body rest in his arms. She was peripherally aware of him speaking with someone. She assumed it was Sabina, but she was unable to open her eyes.

"Sleep well, Lady Allyson," Jefferson said, and with that he was gone.

Sabina undressed her and helped her into a nightgown before tucking her in. She sank gratefully into the softness of the bed, the down comforter enveloping her in its warm embrace.

She tried to mumble thanks to Sabina, but it came out as unintelligible purrs.

Sabina chuckled softly.

"I should have warned you about the Rose Fizz. Sleep well, dear," she said, nodding to the Cat who had curled up on the end of the enormous bed. He was thankful for the early end to the night. Unlike Allyson, he had not napped in the tunnel and was long overdue for a snooze.

The comfort and safety surrounding her should have made for a peaceful night's sleep, but that was not the case.

She became aware of the dreamscape in an instant. She stood alone and shivering amid a swirling fog. She could make out dark hulking shapes in the distance, but nothing she could recognize. She crossed her arms over herself, trying to contain the shaking.

"Hello?" she called out; her voice weak.

The fog ate the sound instantly as if it had never been made.

Looking down at herself, she saw she was wearing an unfamiliar gown. It was cornflower blue adorned with a white pinafore.

"Alice." The word blew through the fog wrapping itself around her.

"No," she tried to call back but her frightened throat would permit only a squeak in reply.

The fog ahead of her lifted and she could make out the shape of a very large mushroom with an indiscernible figure atop it.

She moved closer, hoping to find out where she was and more importantly how to get out. As she approached the towering fungi she noted with interest that it was not fog shrouding the landscape but a white smoke with a very faint odor that she could not identify.

Following the wisps of smoke, she traced them back to an odd-looking pipe. She had seen one in a book about India; it had been much smaller and less ornate. She recalled that they were called Hookah pipes. This one was made of a blown glass. Brilliant jewel-toned colors swirled through it. Standing on her tip toes she studied the glass, paying little mind to the hose that seemed to run into a heavy cloud of smoke.

"Alice," the voice said again, this time much closer.

Startled, she stepped back quickly, almost tripping as she sought the owner of the silky tone.

"I'm not," she replied, her voice obeying even if it was very quiet.

"Then who are you?" the voice asked, each word made distinct, as if each were its own question.

She realized that the voice was coming from the large cloud of smoke. She tried to puzzle out the speaker, but the unique curls and swirls of the smoke kept distracting her.

"I said, then who are you?" the voice asked again, louder and the tone harder.

"I am Allyson, her granddaughter," she replied, trying to stay focused, but her head felt so muddled.

"I see," it replied

For a moment there was silence and Allyson noticed faint colors in the fog. The longer she stared, the heavier her eyes became. She had just decided to lay down upon the ground when the voice spoke again.

"Why are you here?" it said, the hard tone gone.

"I came to help," she answered, suppressing a large yawn.

"Choose your side wisely, my dear, the silver door only goes one way," the voice replied.

The mention of the silver door caused her to shake her head, pushing away the comfortable mental fog she had descended into.

"What do you mean choose wisely? What do you know about the silver door? Who are you? Where are we?" She rattled off her questions, trying to climb onto the mushroom.

A low dark chuckle came from above, and for just a moment she glimpsed a greenish face through the smoke, its large black eyes reflective lenses in which she saw her own terrified expression. Then without warning a huge ball of smoke was hurled into her face, sending her tumbling towards the ground. She had not been that high up, yet she continued to fall backward into nothingness, crying out for help.

With a thud she felt herself hit bottom, and her eyes fluttered open. Mere inches from her face were the large eyes of the Cat. She cried out in surprise. The Cat jumped back with a disgruntled hiss at being startled.

With a protest of jarring wood, the doors to her room were flung open. Jefferson rushed in, his hair tussled, and his red pajamas crumpled. He was followed by Sabina, whose eyes were wide as she did a detailed sweep of the room, her fingers out before her as if she was feeling for something.

"There," she said, gesturing to the tall windows. "A pulse, a living presence, entered this room in spirit form," she explained.

Allyson pulled up the covers around her. She was very confused as to what was going on. She was still upset from the events of her dream and now there was someone in her room.

Jefferson came over and stood beside the bed.

"We came when we heard you yelling. Are you alright?" he asked, his eyes searching her face for the truth.

"I'm ok, I had a horrible nightmare and I guess it caused me to yell. I am so sorry to have disturbed you," she said, feeling sheepish.

"It was no ordinary nightmare. You had a visitor," Sabina said as she hung crystals on the windows.

Allyson stifled a yawn. She was afraid, yet she felt the heaviness of her eyelids, refusing her wish for them to remain open, drooped nearly closed.

Jefferson noted her drooping eyes and yawn.

"These crystals will keep you safe until morning and then we will get Queen Rebecca to seal your room with magic. Someone is intent upon talking to you it seems," he said, watching as she lay down trying to keep her eyes open.

"Get some rest. We will talk about your dream in the morning with the entire group," he said.

She nodded but he was certain she had heard nothing of what he had said. Turning to the Cat he sighed deeply.

"They must know she is here," he said quietly

The Cat nodded, his grin turning into a scowl.

"And we both know the only way for that to be possible is if someone within the camp talked. She was not seen at the Fortress of Mirrors battle and we were not followed on our original trip in. There is no doubt there is a traitor in our midst and it's pretty obvious who it is," the Cat said, jumping off the bed as not to disturb Allyson.

"Just because he's a shifty lout, it does not qualify him as a traitor," Jefferson answered.

"Shifty is not the word I would have picked," the Cat replied. "Look at it this way. You and I, the Hatter and the Queen, we have all been together. We left the Hare alone at the camp where he could have easily dispatched a message. Also take into account he was with the Rabbit when he was captured. Soldiers overran them, yet he managed to escape. Does that not sound ridiculous to you?" he continued.

"Yes, his story is shaky. Yes, his help has been almost nonexistent, and yes, he was alone at the camp, but..." Jefferson tried to rebut the Cat's points, but as their eyes met, he knew in his heart he could not justify or defend the Hare any longer.

"The moment he comes through the tunnel I will have him detained. His group will be entering at dawn and I do not want to spook him into doing anything that may harm the remaining citizens," he said.

His shoulders slumped as he excited the room, stealing one last glance at Allyson. With her eyes closed and her golden hair spread out over the pillow she looked so much like his beloved Alice.

He shook his head, the weight of their fate dragging on him as he left the room.
Chapter 8

Smokey revelations

The sun was just peeking over the mountains as the solemn council gathered in the royal library. The Hatter's eyes still showed exhaustion, but he was once again bedecked in the finery he was known for. A stand that had been made for the Queen of Diamonds and her mirror were sitting on the table. Queen Evelyn wore a plain gown and could easily have been mistaken for any of the serving women who silently assembled a steaming breakfast on the table.

Jefferson was last to enter. He wore the outfit of the royal guard. His hair was mussed, and it was obvious to Sabina that he had never again achieved sleep after the early morning disturbance. He gratefully took a steaming cup from her hands, adding almost the full pitcher of milk.

The Hatter smirked.

"Jefferson, would you prefer we just pour you a cup of milk and add a splash of tea?" he asked, his tone good-natured.

Jefferson smirked back; the familiar banter comforting.

"Sabina tells me we had an uninvited visitor last evening," Queen Evelyn said.

"I'm hoping once she wakes, Alice, er, Allyson can give us an explanation of what she saw. Sabina was able to identify that there was a pulse of energy but had no luck figuring out who or what it came from," Jefferson explained as he took a deep drink from his mug.

"It would have to have been a very powerful entity to be able to project through the magical barriers," Queen Rebecca said, her brow furrowing.

"I agree, except it was not able to do anything but enter a dream, which as we know is on an entirely different level. This may have made it easier for whomever it was to get in," Jefferson replied.

"We all know it was Vanessa, or if it wasn't her, it was done under her command. I somehow doubt that it snuck into her head to wish her welcome to Wonderland," Evelyn said, her voice taut.

While her declaration surprised no one, it still brought a solemn silence over the group.

The silence was gratefully broken when to door pushed open just enough for Allyson to slip through. She had a simple long black skirt and red sweater from the drawers, hoping that breakfast was not a formal affair. Her hair was loose, its slight waves un-brushed, her fingers covered in colored smudges.

"Good morning, everyone," she said her voice timid, uncomfortable under all the stares.

"Hello, dear. I did not expect to see you so early, given your rough night," Queen Evelyn said, gesturing to an empty seat at the end of the table.

The Cat slunk in behind her. He looked well rested, but no smile adorned his face. Sabina poured a delightful smelling tea into her cup and handed her a beautiful red-iced cake which was small and delicate, like a tea cake. Allyson nodded gratefully, allowing the tea to warm her body.

She had been up about an hour; she had lain in bed going over the scene from her dream. She knew that everyone would want a report, so she wanted to make sure she knew every detail that she could recall. It had been no less terrifying once she was fully awake. Even given the disturbing images, it was nothing compared to the fact that the Caterpillar had actually sent his energy into her room. It was apparent to her at least that he had touched her grandmother's dreams before as he had been expecting her.

She realized everyone was staring at her, so she took a deep breath.

"I do not know if everything I'm going to tell you is everything that did occur in the dream, but it is everything I can recall clearly."

The others nodded.

She took one more sip of tea and launched into the tale. As she recounted the images the Red Queen's eyes narrowed, Jefferson's fists clenched, but no one spoke until she had finished.

"Well, that answers several questions," Rebecca said softly.

"Indeed, it means that the Caterpillar is still alive, and that they knew that Allyson was here. Or at least that we had brought someone back," the Hatter added with a frown.

"You are now a target my dear, I am sad to say," Jefferson said.

Allyson shrugged. "I am no less committed than I was when they did not know about me," she said, surprising herself with the strength in her tone.

The Cat raised an eyebrow, but a smile crept to his lips. The fire did indeed live inside this one.

"I do, however, have something to confess," she said.

She was met with looks of confusion and concern.

"When my Grandmother was dying, she gave me this. No explication was given. I have tried it on every door in her home and in mine, and long ago I came to the conclusion that it belonged here," she explained as she removed the leather cord from around her neck, laying the ornate key on the table with a decisive clink.

"I have no idea what it could be for, but I do hope that it helps," she added.

Jefferson picked it up, running his fingers over the inlayed scrollwork as she herself had done a hundred times.

He passed it to Evelyn whose eyes lit up as she saw the ornate heart adoring the top of the key.

"It's for our secret box!" she exclaimed.

She closed her eyes a moment and smiled as she relived a memory. The heavy silence pressured her into an explanation. "Alice and I used to collect things that were unusual. Sometimes things from other worlds, sometimes Wonderland treasures, and the Rabbit fashioned us a treasure box. We placed it deep within the maze and we would lock it away. Nothing in it was really a treasure now that I think back on it. Pretty stones, nuts, shells. Things of childhood, really. I have not thought about this in so very long. I cannot recall the last time she and I got it out," she said with a sad smile.

"Seems like a lifetime ago, when things were happy and carefree," she added sadly.

While Allyson was glad it had made the Queen smile and had brought back good memories, she was disappointed that it had not turned out to be something of importance.

"I'm sorry I did not tell you about it earlier. It was my only link to Wonderland after Nana died, and I guess part of me was reluctant to give it up," she said softly.

The Queen smiled. "You are alright, my dear. Alice loved it so much here that I can understand wanting to have part of it with you," she said softly.

"We have had an intrusion. The darkness knows about our Allyson. We should have the second tunnel crew coming through. We need to decide what to do about the Hare and look into our plan to win this conflict," the Cat said.

"Quite right you are, my dear Cheshire," the Red Queen agreed.

"Well, we now know who the intruder was, and from what I recall from his file, the Caterpillar has limited magic abilities. Most of his powers come from the drugs in his pipe," Jefferson said.

"You have drugs here?" Allyson asked. She had assumed it had been tobacco in the hookah.

"We do. Certain plants and substances in Wonderland can be processed to give altered experiences or powers. It is a route that those without natural powers take to feel less inferior to those imbued with magic by race," Rebecca explained, a tone of disapproval in her voice.

"Oh, I just kind of assumed that every race here had magic, given the nature of this place," Allyson replied.

"We cards have no magic. I personally have no issue with this, but many feel slighted. More than a few questionable people have made their livelihoods selling suspect magic substitutes to the disgruntled," Jefferson said.

"My question is what prompted an intrusion now? What would cause him to think he would find Alice here now?" the Cat asked, bringing the conversation back to the point. "Inside information of course," the Cat said. Answering his own question before anyone else could.

"But if that was true, wouldn't he have known to expect me and not my grandmother? He seemed truly surprised, "Allyson pointed out.

"Indeed, I have to imagine that if inside information was being passed, especially from the top tiers, then it would be accurate," Evelyn agreed.

"It is possible that Vanessa felt the ripple in the magic barrier when you two crossed through the mirror tunnel. I have no idea what her powers are anymore, and if she is in tune with the land, she may have felt it," Rebecca offered.

"And she, like us, assumed that Alice would be the one returning. For all we know, she may have had him feeling out for her ever since you came here and last night was just the first night that he was successful," Evelyn added.

"I guess," the Cat grumbled.

"Look, I know what you and everyone else thinks about the Hare, but we must look at all the facts and not be blinded by suspicion and hatred," the Hatter said.

The Cat looked down and grumbled. He disliked being called out, especially when it was true.

"There are other things that lead to suspicion of the Hare," Jefferson said, coming to the Cat's defense.

"I'm going to suggest that after he arrives and is settled in, we sit down with him and have a conversation. There are magical means that can be used to determine if he is lying. If he is guilty, we use him. We feed information through him to her. Gives us an edge," Evelyn said.

"But won't he be suspicious of being interrogated?" Allyson asked.

"I will use a memory charm on him. He will remember it as a nice chat about his trip through the tunnel," Rebecca explained.

"We should test your magic out before we use it in an important situation. We have no idea what your imprisonment in the mirror has done to the potency of your power or your ability to affect this world," the Hatter pointed out.

"That is something I did not think of. It worked in the mirror fortress, however that was my own magic to begin with, so that may have helped then. I guess I'm not quite used to not being, well, me," she said. She put on a brave smile, yet the sadness reigned in her eyes.

"I am more than willing to let you try out whatever you need on me," the Hatter said, placing his hand lovingly on the mirror's surface.

"While that is amiable, Hatter, I don't think you are the best candidate. Given your fondness for my sister, you would be an easier target for her magic as you are already predisposed to her will," Evelyn pointed out.

"I have never really been the target of any magic, other than last night of course, so perhaps you should try it on me?" Allyson suggested. "As long as it isn't painful," she added, a look of concern crossing her brow.

The Cat chuckled. "No, there is no pain, oh brave one," he said with a lighthearted tease.

Allyson stuck her tongue out at him. Everyone smiled. Given the darkness that loomed over them it was nice to be able to share a moment of levity.

The brief moment was shattered as a guard burst through the door causing Jefferson to move quickly in front of the table to defend its occupants.

"Sir, there has been an attack in the tunnel. We are pulling the survivors out, but I think you should come," he said, breathless from having run through the city.

Before he could even finish his statement, Jefferson, Hatter, and Allyson were heading down through the halls at a dead run. She was unsure exactly why she had jumped so quickly to the alarm, but something inside her told her the carnage was extensive and she would be needed.

The cries of pain and shouts of confusion echoed through the city. The coppery tang of blood wafted to them on the breeze. Allyson grabbed a roll of bandages from a merchant stand and headed for the tunnel's mouth while Jefferson tried to get some information out of a hysterical survivor.

The battle at the Fortress did nothing to prepare her for the visceral site that lay before her. Bodies lay everywhere, some moving, some not. The citizens of Red City were scurrying through the scene, trying to separate the living from the dead and to herd away the hysterical. Their efforts were incredibly ineffective as the frantic movement continued and the cries became louder.

Allyson felt a surge pass through her. Emotion filled her, and she knew that if they were to save these people, things had to be done right. She pulled a crate to the closed doors and placed it against them. She stood up on top of the crate, and taking a deep breath, she put all her power into her voice.

"Everyone stop!" she said, her voice echoing off the stone walls. The din died almost instantly, and all eyes were on her.

"If you are an uninjured tunnel traveler, make your way to the green space in the market. If you wish to assist the wounded, meet me up here and we will get this arranged to help as many as we can. If you are a merchant or have medical supplies, bring them here and place them beside this crate. We will need bandages, antiseptic, blankets, and whatever pain relieving potions you may have," she declared.

For a moment, everyone stood in stunned silence. Then her words kicked in and everyone began to move, following her instructions. Within moments she had a clear field of the injured and the dead with a group assembled at her side and an ever-growing pile of supplies.

Jefferson made his way to her side, completely amazed by her leadership and willing to offer his hands to help. The Hatter did the same.

For the next several hours, teams moved through tending to those who could be saved, bandaging wounds, and covering the poor souls who had been lost with blankets.

When an effective hospital had been set up and the last person tended to, Allyson made her way off to a side street. Closing her eyes as she laid her head back against the cool stone, she took what felt like her first real breath in hours. Multiple colors of bloodstains patterned her clothing. Her hands were tired and cramped, and her feet were protesting the length of their use without rest.

The sound of approaching footsteps caused her to open one eye. She was pleased to see Jefferson.

"You look beat," he said, sliding down to sit beside her, his own weariness evident.

"You, too," she replied.

"Everything is handled here for now. I think we should head back and fill the others in," he suggested, holding out his hand to help her up.

Taking his hand. Normally this situation would have caused butterflies in her stomach, but she was simply too drained.

Glancing up the long path to the castle, her feet reminded her of the fresh blisters that were blooming on them. With a deep collective breath, they began the walk back to the castle. She realized as they trudged back up the hill how far they had run this morning. She was sure she had never run half that far in her entire life. Purpose was a great motivator.

They parted ways in the hall to go change. To her delight, Allyson discovered Sabina filling a white porcelain tub with steaming rose water. Her tired muscles cheered.

"I saw you coming up the hill. Hatter sent up a message and told us what was going on and I figured you might need this," she said with a smile.

"You are an angel," Allyson replied, slipping behind the screen to undress.

"From what I hear, you're the angel," Sabina replied, turning away to allow her to slip into the warm water.

"I did what needed to be done. I can say now that it was one of the most terrifying and exhilarating experiences of my entire life. We lost no more than came out of the tunnel dead. I learned to suture wounds and to hold my own stomach intact," she explained, closing her eyes as the sweet-scented water enveloped her.

"Many people out there owe you their lives, and I dare say that you have a gift for healing as many of the rumors rising say that you calmed people and reduced pain with your touch," Sabina said, settling onto the end of the bed.

Allyson looked up. She had not thought about it, but it seemed that she had known just what to say and what to do in situations she had never been in or been trained to deal with. Was this another one of her ever-emerging powers?

"I'm not sure about that, yet in this place, I can discount nothing anymore," she replied, feeling her body relax in the soothing water.

"Power or not, I am so very glad you are here. I am going to fetch you a special ointment for your hands. I've laid out a more comfortable simple gown for you here, and when I return we will braid your hair as I'm sure they will want to talk to you as soon as you are able," Sabina said, disappearing before Allyson could answer.

She closed her eyes, loving the sound of silence. She sunk lower in the water, allowing it to lull her. She started to doze when the sound of a forgotten voice roused her.

"Allyson..."

She sat up, blinking. Logically she knew it had to be Sabina, however it had sounded so much like...

"Allyson..." it said again.

This time she was certain, someone was calling for her.

She looked around. The room was empty, the shades were drawn, and the door closed. Grabbing the towel, she wrapped it hurriedly around herself, looking for the source of the voice and hoping it would come again.

She was looking under the bed when Sabina reentered.

"Lady Allyson?" she asked, her eyebrow raised.

"I thought I heard someone calling my name," she replied. She did not want anyone to think the strain of the day had been too much for her.

She shook her head and put on a reassuring smile.

"I was dozing in the delightful tub you drew for me and I think it was part of a dream," she lied with a smile.

Sabina nodded. She took a moment to sweep the room for energy. She felt nothing that did not belong, so she accepted Allyson's story and set to helping her get ready.

A short while later, she was being led to a part of the castle she had never been to before. She stayed close to Sabina as the maze of hallways soon had her muddled.

Stopping in front of a set of ebony doors, Allyson could hear the voices inside; she guessed just about everyone was in there but her. She remembered mere days ago she had felt intimidated to enter the emerald tent and be presented to the leaders. That was beginning to fade away as she realized she was a valuable part of the team and was no longer a tag-along child.

Sabina knocked lightly and the conversation within ceased. The door opened inward. Allyson stepped in and looked around. Her eyes were immediately drawn upward to the intricately designed ceiling. She was then drawn to the fact that the room was two tiered and every available wall was covered in ebony bookcases which were crammed to overflowing with books. The center of the room boasted a spiral, black, iron staircase climbing its way to the second story.

It was at that point she realized the room also held a number of overstuffed chairs in jewel tones and in them sat her friends.

"Oh, hello," she said with a blush rising to her cheeks.

"This room is amazing isn't it? Your Alice had been an integral part in designing this room." She replied with a reminiscent smile.

"Please have a seat," the Hatter said, gesturing to a velvet chair of royal purple. Allyson sunk into it, a contented sigh escaping her lips as the decadently soft cushions enveloped her

"I could stay here for days," she admitted, accepting a cup of tea from Sabina.

"I have done it, as has Rebecca," Evelyn replied with a smile.

Allyson glanced at Jefferson. He was dressed in a clean uniform, his hair neat although a lock of it escaped into his eyes as usual. He reclined in a red chair, his feet up on the ottoman as he sipped something that looked more like coffee than tea.

For a moment, silence prevailed and then Queen Rebecca spoke softly from her stand on the round side table.

"I want to take a moment to thank you. Ever since your arrival here you have been putting yourself on the line for the citizens of Wonderland. I am told what you did today was incredible. Your compassion and willingness to ease the suffering of others are qualities of which you should be so very proud," she said with a smile.

Allyson beamed. "Thank you, your Majesty. I would like to think it is what my Nana would have done," she said.

A look passed between the Queens.

"Actually, the selflessness you display as well as your ability to handle the gorier side of things are unique to you. Do not get me wrong, we loved our Alice dearly, but she would not have been able, or willing, to do what you did today. She never had the stomach for the harsher side of things. Having you here is a blessing," Queen Evelyn said.

Allyson's face betrayed her surprise.

"I did what needed to be done. I never really stopped to think about it. I am glad that I could help those people," she said, it was hard for her to imagine being anywhere near her Grandmother's character, much less above it.

Jefferson coughed.

"Yes, good job. Now what I gathered from the survivors is that they made it past the lake and were headed up the incline when the creatures broke through the ceiling and descended on them. Some say there were one or two, some say ten. I am going to suggest that we fill in the mouth of the tunnel to discourage them for coming into the city. After doing a tentative headcount, out of the two hundred and forty- four that started the trip one hundred and eleven made it to the other side. Also, there is no sign of the Hare. He offered to be the last one in and seal the other end of the tunnel. No one can really say for certain if they saw him again. Some say he was at the lake. Some said they saw him in the chaos of the attack. But in the end, he did not make it to the city," he said, watching the expressions of the group.

"I knew when we saw the egg fragments in the tunnel that an attack was a possibility. I was hoping they were old and the creatures had moved on, but it does not appear that was the case," the Hatter said, his eyes welling with tears.

"I'm hoping we never have to use that tunnel again," Evelyn said. The loss of life this conflict had caused on all sides was a crushing weight that never left her shoulders.

"I think the Hare defected," the Cat said from his perch atop the Red Queen's chair.

Allyson has been thinking the same thing, but she knew she would not have to be the one to voice it.

"I should have stayed behind and come with the second group," Hatter said, hanging his head. He had been the only one to protest the Hare's innocence and now he felt as if he was responsible for the lives lost.

"And risk being killed in treachery or during the attack? I think not," Rebecca said, her arms crossing.

"It is possible that he was killed in the attack, or a cave in, or is still wandering around the tunnel," Allyson suggested. She really did not believe it, but she felt it needed to at least be said.

Several people nodded but no one spoke.

"So now what?" the Cat asked, shattering the heavy silence.

"Now we figure out what we have and what we need to do to win this thing" Jefferson said, a determined gleam in his eye.

"We need the scepter," Evelyn said.

"I'm sorry I don't know where it is," Allyson replied, feeling as if she had let them down.

"You may yet be able to help. As we have no idea what your powers are, I would like the three of use to try a scrying," Rebecca said thoughtfully.

"Scrying?" Allyson replied, very interested in being able to help.

"It's something done with magical sight to help ascertain the whereabouts of an item or person. Evelyn and I have tried but we were not powerful enough to find it. Given your connection to Alice and your raw power, if we can tap into it we may be able to do better," she explained.

"Anything I can do. I don't have a lot of control over my powers, but I'll try," she agreed.

"Hatter, please bring me the map of Wonderland, the big one off the wall. Cat, the scrying crystals. Jefferson, drag the table over here and close the curtains please," Evelyn said, everyone moving quickly to comply.

Allyson moved to sit beside Rebecca who gave her a reassuring smile.

"Compared to what you did this morning this should be easy, although I often find a need for a nap after an intense session," she explained as they watched the Queen's instructions being carried out.

Once everything was assembled, Hatter placed the map between Allyson and Evelyn and the three of them stepped back.

"What happens now is this; I'm going to show you a picture of the scepter. Then we will touch hands. The crystals have been placed on the magical founts of Wonderland. We will focus on each crystal, using it as a gateway to that place. If the scepter is near, hopefully the gem will glow as its presence bounces back, so to speak," Rebecca explained as Evelyn placed the six crystals on what would have appeared to most to be random points on the map.

"What you need to do is reach down inside yourself, searching for your inner power. It will feel like a wave washing over you when you tap into it," she continued.

Allyson thought back to the surge she had felt earlier in the morning before beginning the rescues and imagined that was what it had been.

"Then gather it up in a wave and push it with all your might at each crystal in turn as we announce them and, well, hope for the best," Rebecca finished with a soft smile.

Allyson nodded. She had no idea if she could do this. She thought to herself she had no idea she was able to save lives and yet she had done that several times over.

Placing her hand over Rebecca's on the glass, the hair on the back of her neck rose as a small contact shock passed over her. Evelyn did the same.

"This is what the Scepter of Wonderland looks like," Evelyn said, laying out a color sketch. It was so much more amazing than Allyson would have guessed. Her fingers twitched to make her own rendering of the scepter were they ever to find it. The handle was the same black iron she had seen around the castle; it was more a series of vines than a solid piece. Each stem held leaves and thorns and atop them were roses, each made from some sort of red metal, stark, beautiful, and perfect. Settled in the middle of the flowers was a gem of a size that Allyson could never have imagined. Its heart shape was fashioned with perfectly cut facets. Even in this hasty sketch, it was breathtaking.

Allyson took a good long look. She closed her eyes, imagining her Nana as a young girl holding that in her hands. The power that must have surged through her, it was exhilarating and terrifying even in thought alone.

She opened her eyes to see the others looking at her. She nodded that she was ready, unsure of how reliable her voice would be.

"We will start with the mystic waters of the Crystal Lakes." She gestured to a round, smooth stone; its color must have mirrored the waters from which it came. The soft blue gave off a cool, soothing vibe.

Allyson focused on the gem, feeling the waves wash over her she pulled them in and mixed them deep within her. Pulling up her courage and compassion, her own unique power, she pushed outward towards the stone, keeping a picture of the scepter in her mind. The stone shook softly; she heard a deep intake of breath from one of the onlookers. It was short lived, and the stone settled back to its dormant state.

"Well, we now know that we can scry together and that's very reassuring. This may very well work," Rebecca said with a smile, hoping to keep everyone's spirits up.

"Right, next then," Evelyn said.

"Let's pick the Jabberwocky's' mountain. I seriously doubt it's there given how heavily camped it is by Vanessa's forces and how much Alice disliked it there, but we must be thorough," she explained, pointing to a piece of Radiolite.

They repeated the same ritual. It was more difficult the second time as the vibes coming off the stone were cold and hard. Allyson tried hard not to let that affect her, but she feared that the reason the stone did not even vibrate was her inability to get past the perceived hostility in the stone.

The next three were easier. They got nothing more than a vibration and discouragement was starting to show in all the faces.

Allyson glanced at the next stone. It was the strangest one she had ever seen; the base was green, but it was streaked with purple, white, and red. A warm, inviting wave rolled off it so strong she could feel a warm breeze dancing over her skin. She inhaled deeply, and she smelled fresh grass and the heavy scent of roses. The longer she stared, the more it pulled her in. She had to pick it up, it wanted her to, and unconsciously she moved away from the mirror and towards the stone.

Jefferson moved forward; his brow creased in worry. Evelyn held up her hand.

Allyson picked up the stone, closing her eyes as a feeling of rapture overtook her. She opened her eyes eager to share the feeling of warmth and love that filled her, but to her surprise she no longer stood in the library; she was standing at the entryway to a maze. It resembled the one outside the palace, but it was wilder, darker yet somehow mysteriously inviting. The thick, luscious, green walls were populated with dense roses of all colors. Some even multi-colored within an individual blossom.

The smell was so sweet it bordered on sickening. If the constant soft breeze had not been dancing through, the smell probably would have been overpowering. A rustling sound from within the maze caused her to step a bit further within its walls. She could hear voices. She wanted to call out, but she knew that she would not be heard at this distance.

"Safe here," she heard a voice say.

"Safe here," she repeated, closing her eyes a moment.

When she opened them, she was staring into the face of a very concerned Jefferson.

"Are you ok?" he asked, guiding her to a chair. He had witnessed trances before, however all color had drained from her face, her eyes were wide, and she looked disoriented.

"I'm back."

"Back? What did you see? Where did you go?" Rebecca asked.

"I was standing outside a maze, not the one outside here. It was darker; the walls were covered in roses. I heard a voice, it said something," she said, straining to recall.

"You said 'safe here'," Jefferson said.

"It's in the maze. Of course, it is!" Evelyn exclaimed.

Allyson looked to her for an explanation. Her head was clearing, and she was very interested in what she had discovered.

"In the early days of Red City, we had a small group of houses together; it was the village where my mother grew up. We used to summer there, kind of a country getaway. The maze out front here is a recreation, a much smaller one of the mazes that lay to the south of our little town. It had been there for as long as anyone could remember. No one is sure who started it, or why, or how it maintained itself with no help. As children, we spent hours and hours within its walls. We were convinced it was magical as the same paths did not always lead to the same places and sometimes new mini gardens, occasionally even a reflection poor or enormous fountains, or swings, or things would appear. Alice and I spent many afternoons there during her early visits as it had so many wonderful memories for me that I wished to share it with her. In fact, she helped me draw up the plans for the one here. When we decided to expand the gardens, she thought it would make a charming addition. Although it never exhibited the magical properties of the other, it makes perfect sense that she would put the scepter there," Evelyn said, the flood of words spilling from her as the high color of excitement flushed her cheeks.

"The only problem is, it's not the same as it was," the Cat said with a frown.

Hatter nodded.

"When Wonderland started to change, when the hostilities began, many of our natural wonders began to turn dark. We have many reports of people going into the maze and not coming out. Of mysterious, ferocious sounds from within its walls. The area has all but been abandoned in the last six months," Hatter explained.

"When Alice hid it there she had no way of knowing what was coming. Its reputation and desertion may work in our favor. It has kept Vanessa from finding it thus far and will keep any of her spies from telling her we are there to get it," Evelyn said, beginning to pace as she formulated a plan.

"We should not let word out that we are going to leave Red City. While I am sure there are no spies here, it's better not to let them worry over us."

"Who all should go?" the Cat asked. He had no desire to find out what the maze now held.

"Rebecca, Allyson, and I will have to go as magic may be needed," Evelyn said.

"Well, I am certainly going then," the Hatter said.

"Me, too," Jefferson echoed.

"Someone should stay here in case a decision needs to be made," Evelyn said, looking at the Cat, whose tail began to twitch.

"While I do not relish leadership, especially over an entire city, I dislike that part of Wonderland more. So, I shall stay," he said. Jumping down from the back of the chair, he made his way to the door, his tail swishing its displeasure as he departed.

Jefferson smiled as the door closed behind him.

"You know I never would have figured him for our side, but his loyalty pushes him beyond his limits. He is a boon to the cause," he commented, picking up the map.

"The journey will not be easy. It will put us on the edge of Vanessa's territory, albeit the outside edge which is mountains so it's not somewhere she should have fortified. We could take the Lyrecats and fly, but I do not want to take the chance of being spotted. We will have to go on foot," Jefferson said, his finger tracing the route over the map.

The door opened slowly causing them all to look up. Princess Roslyn entered, and Allyson realized that she had not been present at any of the meetings.

Allyson studied the girl. She figured her to be ten or so. Her coloring and long golden hair came from her mother. Her looks favored her father. Her deep intense eyes held a serious look. Those eyes spoke of experiences far beyond her years and Allyson realized she had never seen the girl smile. Her entire air was sullen. This war had dampened her soul.

Queen Evelyn looked towards her beloved daughter; it cut her deeply every time she witnessed the sadness in the girl's eyes. She would have liked to spare her seeing her home destroyed and her friends killed; unfortunately, life had not given them that chance.

"I think we should leave tomorrow after dark.

"While I dislike the thought of traveling Wonderland at night, we need as much cover as we can get. I am going to take Rebecca to the castle blacksmith. I want some sort of protective case made as well as a way to strap the mirror to myself. So, if you two will excuse us," Hatter said, obviously wishing to help end the conversation. Without waiting for a reply, he started off down a long corridor, speaking softly to the mirror he held clutched to his chest.

Allyson watched them a moment then glanced at Jefferson. He purposefully dodged her gaze, his eyes settling on the Queen, "If you will excuse us your majesty. . ."

Holding his arm out for Allyson, they existed leaving mother and daughter together.

He smiled an overly large dazzling smile.

"Have you been out to the gardens here?" he asked

"I have not yet. There is a beautiful view of them from my room," she added, hoping his question would be followed with an invitation, and perhaps an explanation.

"Well then, I'm feeling a bit hungry. If you would like to join me for a lunch in the garden, we can relax a bit as it seems our road is about to be bumpy once more," he said, once again offering his arm.

"That sounds delightful. I must admit I'm not feeling so much drained after that scrying experience as extremely hungry," she said with a smile, taking his arm.

They strolled through the corridors, Jefferson pointing out different doors and telling her what was behind them.

"This place is so incredibly massive, I do not understand how you don't lose your way," she marveled as they found themselves in an immense kitchen. Gleaming white marble countertops were arranged around various ovens and other equipment, of what function, she could hardly guess.

He smiled. "I helped design and build this place. I could find my way through it with my eyes closed. I can see how it would be confusing. It was actually part of the design, so that if invaders did actually make their way within the walls they would not be able to find the throne room or the Queen's rooms easily," he added, flagging down one of the kitchen staff as they hurried about preparing for dinner.

"I have a favor to ask, if you could put together a couple of sandwiches and cakes and bring them to the patio beside the white rose garden, I know we would both be grateful," he said with a warm smile.

The waiter nodded, his head returning the smile and scurried off to fulfill the request.

Slipping her arm through his, she allowed him to lead her out a set of glass doors to a lush green lawn. Before them stretched a hedge maze, but unlike the one from her vision this one was a more subdued shade of green and no strong smell came from it.

They continued moving through the yard until they came upon a beautiful frosted glass table set. It sat among the largest white roses Allyson had ever seen. She took the chair offered to her. She could not stop staring at the blossoms. The leaves were deep green with an almost waxy sheen. The petals were as stark white as fresh snow, yet they looked textured, almost like velvet. She leaned closer, wanting to run her fingers over their enticing petals to feel their softness.

"Beautiful, aren't they?" he asked, pulling her out of her daze.

"I've never seen anything like them," she said, focusing on him and trying to ignore the hypnotic draw of the perfect flowers.

"Evelyn has worked tirelessly breeding and crossbreeding flowers to attain what she wants. She is a very determined woman," he said with admiration.

"She is amazing. I am so sorry that she and the young princess are being put through this," she replied.

"I wish I could shield Rosalyn from this, but she has been brokenhearted since her father disappeared. I think all of this war business is less damaging to her than his leaving was," he said.

"What do you think happened to him?" she asked, unable to resist the gossip.

"I can't accept that he just left. He loved his wife and daughter more than any man I've ever seen. Yet I could find no trace of foul play or even find any rumors of his whereabouts. Believe me, I looked. I almost hope we will find he was captured or stolen by magic; it would ease the heartbreak of those left behind," he said, pausing as the waiter brought them a tray of delicious looking sandwiches and another of the intricately iced cakes.

Allyson felt her stomach cramp at the sight of the food and she was instantly glad that Jefferson had thought of this idea. They thanked the waiter and the pair was silently thoughtful as they devoured the sandwiches. Allyson ate voraciously, downing two full sandwiches before she began on the cakes.

Jefferson chuckled.

"Well, I will make sure to pack extra food for you," he said with a wink.

"I'm trying to figure something out here, timeline wise, and perhaps you can help me. I know time passes so much slower here than in my world. But Evelyn was sixteen when she became Queen. It was not long after that my grandmother tumbled down for the second time I'm guessing. So, she must have met the King, even perhaps been around when Rosalyn was born. I am not certain, given I do not really know the time ratio, but I am so surprised that she never really mentioned them. I also believe she was here so many more times than she let on. You were here, can you help me piece together the missing tales?" she asked. This conundrum had been nagging at the back of her mind over the last day or so, yet she could never find a moment to bring it up until now.

Jefferson sat back a moment and pondered. He had never really thought about the passage of time between worlds. Alice had come and gone, but all of her many visits had been confined to a three-year period in Wonderland time. He had noticed her growing up a bit, but she had such a timeless grace that he had not really noticed how much she had aged.

"I'm not sure there is a consistent time ratio between worlds to be honest. Perhaps time passed slower because she was not here. I cannot be sure. I met Alice when she appeared with the Rabbit before the king, she was in the royal wedding. But we also may mark our years differently than you do yours, which means our ages, not to mention how we age, could be completely different and impossible to compare. As for why she left so much out I can only hazard to guess, perhaps by the time you came along she had forgotten some or was kept from telling you. I really don't know," he said.

He had wondered why Alice had never mentioned him. Yes, it had been an adolescent fling perhaps, but he had been waiting for her return. She had said that she would stay in Wonderland with him. He had often wondered if that was why she had not returned. If she had changed, her mind and been unable to tell him so.

Allyson watched him intently. He seemed lost in a distant thought, so she let him be.

He shook his head, clearing way thoughts that had no time and place in the present and smiled at Allyson.

"I really do wish you could have come here under different circumstances. Wonderland can be a place of such beauty. Not to say that it is all sweetness and light, because there are parts of my home that are still darker than Vanessa could even imagine. We will be traveling along a route that will pass some of the sights, but we will be unable to stay. I promise you once this is all over and things are returned to the way they once were, well as much as they can, I will take you anywhere in Wonderland you wish to see," he said with a warm smile.

"What if I never want to go back?" she blurted out.

Jefferson's eyebrows rose.

"You mean never return to your world? Well I certainly see no problem with it, nor would the Queen, I am sure. I think it would ultimately be up to you, if you would miss what you would leave behind," he said, watching her carefully.

Allyson sat back a moment, taking in the grand gardens around her. What did she really have at home? She loved her mother of course, but they had never really gotten along. Very early in her life, her mother had tried to stomp out any chance that Allyson would turn out like Alice. She had spent countless hours reading to her from picture-less novels about politics and social conformity. She had loved visiting her grandmother. She had been given crayons and they would spend time in the woods enjoying nature and its beauty. Grandmother had been lonely and had enjoyed Allyson's visits. According to her mother, her Grandfather had been in the royal Navy, and his ship had gone down when Allyson had been just a tiny babe. Therefore, Alice had withdrawn, rarely leaving her house and beautiful gardens. Looking around her, she could see where some of the ideas for those gardens had come from. Her thoughts meandered around speculating why her grandmother had kept so much from her. Why had she never returned here? Why had she even left?

The waiter reappeared, pulling her from her thoughts. She smiled at Jefferson.

"Let's get everything back the way it should be and then we can cross that bridge." She said wanting to think on it herself.

"I'm going to suggest that we go down into the town, check on the wounded, and put together the packs we are going to need for the trip."

The two of them set off for the town unaware that the eyes of the Cheshire Cat watched them from an upstairs window until they were out of sight.

He turned back to the Red Queen; her royal figure was curled up in the large chair, her normal majestic presence replaced by the fear and doubt in her heart that she wore upon her face.

"I don't like the attachment he is forming to the girl," the Cat said, jumping down from the windowsill.

"His heart has lain broken for many a night, let it mend," she said, her voice soft.

"This is not the time, nor the place for that. We cannot have him moping about as he did when Alice did not return when this girl child leaves," he replied.

"She is not a child, Cat. She is older than Alice was upon her first trip."

"Age is not the only factor. She is timid and naive, and she has not Alice's cunning or her wit. Jefferson needs to think with his brain, not his heart."

"You may be right about her, but she has an inner fire, compassion, and a willingness to get involved that her Grandmother never had. I have high hopes for her, and perhaps when this is all over, she will stay," she replied, sitting up and taking a deep breath attempting to regain her royal stature.

The Cat could see she was troubled, and he had no doubt it had to do with her daughter's emotional outburst. Emotional attachments and entanglements were something he avoided at all costs, and while that led to a solitary existence, it was much less complicated.

"For your sake, I hope you're right and he does not lose his head and heart to this girl. She has a crush on him as it stands, but I get the impression that her romantic experiences are lacking," he said. His tail thumped the rhythm of his disappointment on the plush armchair.

The Queen half nodded in acknowledgment of his words. He could tell her mind was elsewhere.

"I know that being in charge is not going to please you but believe me when I say that I will rest much better knowing Red City and our remaining forces are being looked after by you," she said. In all honesty, she would rather have the Hatter staying behind, but it would not hurt to fluff the Cat's ego just a bit.

"I will do my best to maintain everything till you return with the scepter. When all this war business has ended, I intend to take a very long, people-free vacation," he said, the swishing of his tail slowing as his mood was soothed by her compliments.

A soft knock upon the door halted the conversation.

"Enter."

In response to her statement, the door swung inward and the Hatter appeared bowing his head as he came in, the mirror clutched to his chest.

"Forgive me for the intrusion, but Queen Rebecca asked to have a word with you, Queen Evelyn," he said, gently setting the mirror up in its stand. The Cat looked intently at the face of the Queen of Diamonds; it was instantly apparent that she had been crying. Her eyes were red rimmed, her mouth set in a hard frown.

"If you ladies will excuse us," Hatter said, giving the Cat a look that was unmistakable.

The Cat stood and followed the Hatter out, leaving the two of them to talk. When the door closed with a solid thud, Evelyn turned to the mirror.

"You look upset my dear," she said, making her sister a cup of tea and allowing her to grasp the reflection before setting it down.

"Hatter is upset. We visited the scroll library, I was hoping there might be a spell there that would allow me to step back through this looking glass, and nothing was found," she said, wiping a stray tear from her eye.

"Perhaps the magic of the scepter will help us. Do not give up hope just yet," Evelyn said, wanting so much to wrap her arms around her sister.

"I tried to tell him that we needed to worry about the fate of Wonderland over our personal happiness. Which, he reminded me, is how I ended up trapped here in the first place. Angry words were exchanged, and I saw that no more good could come of continuing the talk, so I had him bring me here," she said, sipping her tea.

"I am sorry, he's just sad and scared. We all are. What if the scepter is not in the maze? What if we still can't beat her and we lose Wonderland forever? All of these things are weighing on us and it's easier to lash out at those we love than at the looming faceless darkness," Evelyn said, putting on her brave face even though she feared the darkness that Vanessa wielded, just as much, if not more than the others did.

Rebecca nodded.

"I must admit great surprise to Allyson's emerging talents and forgive me, but I cannot help but harbor a bit of suspicion as well," Rebecca said, measuring her words carefully.

"Suspicion?" Evelyn asked, turning to face the mirror fully.

"I'm sure I'm just over thinking this but hear me out," Rebecca began.

"We do not know anything for certain concerning Vanessa's powers or what artifacts she may have fashioned or has had access to. What if she slipped to the other side and discovered that Alice was gone? She had to know that we would go to her for help. Therefore, she plants this changeling child for us to find. It would explain her powers, her willingness to stay with the cause, and face it. After all, who are we least likely to suspect?" Rebecca asked, watching for a reaction.

The Red Queen's brow furrowed. This had never even crossed her mind, and it should have. She had been so willing to accept help, to grasp at any hope that she could have help winning this conflict, that she had been blind to possible treachery.

She stood and began to pace. Rebecca knew this action well; she had often teased her sister that she would wear grooves in the marble floor with her brooding habit.

"How can we tell? We can't set out on this trip and head into the maze with her unless we are sure," Evelyn said.

"Well, while I was in the scroll library I took the liberty of looking into a way to test that theory. Do you still have the rose shard mirror?" It was a subject she never wanted to have to bring up to her sister again, knowing that the last instance she had looked into that mirror was on the night her husband disappeared.

"Yes," she replied, a scowl briefly touching her lips.

"Given its ability to read intentions I believe that a changeling would not be able to hide its true mission from the reflection. I would have liked to use it on the Hare, but that chance has passed."

Evelyn closed her eyes, her mind wandering back to that chilly night so long ago. She and Stewart had had an argument. She wanted to implement some policies in the kingdom that he felt infringed upon the people's rights. Her point was that it was for their security, and he had suggested she was doing it to assert her control. Voices were raised and before he walked out into the gardens, he had challenged her to gaze into the rose shard mirror to test her own intentions and prove to herself what it was that she was really after. No one other than Rebecca knew about the terrible argument, and Evelyn had lived with the fact that her angry words had driven her love to leave.

"I will fetch the mirror," she said, leaving Rebecca alone in the silence.

Seconds stretched out as she sat alone waiting in a room that had once been one of her favorite spots. While she was grateful to be alive, this mirrored half existence left much to be desired. Exchanging angry words with her love had filled her heart with pain. She would love to be able to place their own happiness above everything and work until she found a way to reunite them. For even though she had promised him she would bring him in with her, she was not sure if that was within the scope of her powers now. Yet she was a Queen of Wonderland, it was up to her to avenge her sister, the Queen of Clubs, and her dear friend the Duchess, and return Wonderland to the home she had always known and loved.

Evelyn returned, saving Rebecca from anymore unwelcome introspection. She clutched the unique mirror to her chest. It had been made from petals of the truth rose, a rare blue rose that grew only in the magic maze that they were soon to travel to. The petals had been lain on a bed of melted Raldolite and dipped in the cool mountain waters. It had been done as an experiment conducted by the Rabbit in his quest to master Wonderland's magic.

She placed it gently against the plush cushions of an armchair. She kept her eyes averted from the smooth blue glass. She did not fear her current intentions, but the memory of that night was not one she needed clouding her mind.

"I told Sabina that when Jefferson and Allyson return, they are to be brought here. All I can say is that I hope from the bottom of my heart that you are wrong about her," she said, her eyes gazing out over the city she had so lovingly kept that now hung so high, on such a breakable thread.

## Chapter 9

Deceiving appearances and hidden talents

Allyson and Jefferson re-entered the castle several hours later, just as twilight was descending. Allyson paused to look out over the city. From this distance all the scars and ravages of war were muted. The dark, triangular roofs dark against the velvet black sky. The stars were so bright and brilliant she felt as if she could reach out and touch them.

Jefferson watched her, enjoying the way Wonderland delighted her. Taking her hand in his, they reentered though the main ballroom.

Sabina, who looked as though she had been waiting in the same spot a very long time, rushed up to them.

"The Queen of Hearts requests that both of you join her in the library immediately," she said, hurrying off before they could ask her any questions, her expression speaking to the aggravation she had at waiting so long for them to come in.

Jefferson frowned deeply. He knew that if there had been some major emergency they would have sent for them, but it was obviously serious enough for Sabina to be staking out the front hall. They made their way quickly, not pausing to knock before entering.

The Queens, Cat, and Hatter awaited them. Jefferson saw the mirror propped up in the chair and his eyes narrowed. He knew what it was and what it could be used for. He was offended that they would be testing his intentions after all he had been through with them.

Evelyn, sensing his hesitation, smiled brightly in an attempt to lighten the situation.

"Allyson, this is a very special mirror, it can read people's inner most intentions. We will be using it on everyone who is to accompany us. Please do not take this to mean that we do not trust you, but Vanessa's trickery is everywhere, and we just can't take a chance with so much at stake," she said, putting on her diplomatic smile and tone.

Allyson gave a shrug. "I have nothing to hide," she said as she approached the mirror.

She began to study it. Its composition was unlike any she had ever seen. The glass was a crystalline blue and the edges were irregular and shaped almost like flower petals. The harder she looked, the more things she noticed. The glass, while smooth, had small lines in it almost as if many shards had been melted together to make one imperfect piece.

"Thank you for being so cooperative. Please just stand in front of the mirror and gaze in. Think about what lies before us, the cause for which we fight, and your hopes for our future. The mirror will do the rest," Rebecca explained, hoping she was so very wrong to suspect this girl.

Allyson positioned herself in front of the mirror and allowing her eyes to close she thought of what she had been instructed. A soft blue glow emanated from the mirror, pulsing in a slow, steady rhythm like a heartbeat. The glass turned black before a scene of an idyllic Wonderland flashed into view. Allyson stood on the grounds surrounded by those who were with her now, with the only exception being that Rebecca was present in body, not in mirror. They were enjoying a game of croquet and everyone seemed happy. The scene went black and was replaced with one that caught everyone in the audience by surprise. It was Allyson gazing into a mirror that showed her home, a woman they assumed was her mother stood on the porch gazing out into night perhaps looking for her lost child. In one swift moment the Allyson in the vision smashed the mirror, spreading the shards with her feet. The petal mirror went dark, the link was broken, and Allyson opened her eyes to the surprised expressions of those around her.

She was instantly worried.

"Did I do something wrong?" she asked.

"No, your intent is clearly to return Wonderland to a happy time and place," Evelyn replied, silencing the others with a look.

"Oh good," Allyson replied.

She had not been worried that she held some dark intention, but she was unaware how magic worked, something could easily be misread, and she never wanted her friends to doubt her.

"I'm going to suggest we all go get ready for dinner. It won't be nearly as fancy as the last one, but I know that several people wish an audience after the meal so think a bit dressy," Jefferson said, gesturing for Sabina to escort Allyson back to her room. He wanted answers for this test.

As the door closed, he turned to look at the group. His eyes settled on Evelyn, his look demanding an explanation.

"Jefferson, we had concerns. We have to put the safety of Wonderland over any personal feelings or attachments," she said, feeling uneasy under his steady gaze.

"I am not at all concerned with what you did; to be honest I don't think it would hurt to check the two soldiers I chose to go with us as well. What I object to is your methods. We walked into a grim tribunal. She has done nothing to even arouse suspicion, yet you treated her like you would— well -the Hare," he said. Hearing the emotion creep into his voice, he took a deep breath.

"Oh, and don't think your test revealed some deep hidden intention she had about staying here. She already asked me what would happen if she chose not to go back," he said, returning his expression to neutral. He feared that his emotions would show through, and he himself did not yet know what to make of them.

"I honestly think that the desire to stay here permanently strengthens her dedication to our cause," the Hatter said.

"I agree, Hatter, and when all is said and done, if we triumph then she is welcome to stay," Evelyn said, averting her eyes from the mirror, unwilling to show them her intentions if they were not triumphant.

"I assembled the packs. I am hoping that at least one of the houses is still intact and inhabitable so that we only need to camp one night," he said

"Do you think we can reach the Maze in two days?" Hatter asked.

"I can honestly say I've never taken the route that we will, but I think we should walk at night as much as we can. Stay up tonight, sleep most of tomorrow, and leave about dusk. Travel as far into the following day as we can. Camp one night then head out into the town before dawn," he explained.

"Seems like a sound plan, let's just hope everything follows," Evelyn said.

She sighed inwardly. She could hear the anxiety in her own tone. So much had changed. She had always been the most daring and adventurous of her sisters. Charging into the unknown to see what each new turn held. Her sisters had often lamented to their father the ruin of dresses and boots, snarled hair, and scrapes all over from some new Evelyn-led expedition. Now she was afraid to travel outside the walls of her own city. The warrior spirit that had filled her, inspired her to challenge and kill her own mother to save the people of this land, had been replaced by that of a diplomatic queen, wife, and mother. Now the call to arms had been raised and she was unsure if she could answer that call in the fashion it demanded.

She nodded absently as everyone went their separate ways, knowing it would soon be dinner with the court, then the audiences. She would have to keep her brave face on through all of that. It wasn't the audiences she feared though, it was the quiet hours in the dark of the night with her daughter that she feared, and she had no idea how to reassure the child when she could not bring peace to herself.

With a deep breath she stood, shoulders set, her head high, she marched into the hall knowing that, if nothing else, brave was what she must appear to all the eyes who watched her, depending on her for the future.

Dinner was a noisy affair as many of the people from the town below attended. Allyson tried to focus on the meal and conversations, but something was nagging at the back of her mind. It was nothing specific, not a feeling or even a thought, but it would creep into her consciousness, begging to be acknowledged, only to vanish when the light of discovery was shone on it.

She pushed it from her mind, fully settling beside Jefferson as the room was set up for the Queen to hear those who wished to speak. He had explained that she usually held this audience on a specific day, however given the state of the world she now listened whenever anyone wanted to speak.

A man stepped forward and bowed his head. Allyson recognized him from working with the wounded that morning, but his name would not come to her mind. He had told her he was a Warfen. He was of normal stature except his hands and feet were large. His facial features also seemed to be oversized.

"Thank you, your Majesty, for seeing me on such short notice. First off, I must express the feelings of the citizens and thank Lady Allyson for her help. Without her quick thinking and management skills it's very possible we would have lost many more." He bowed his head to her.

Allyson felt her spirit soar. It was amazing to her to be recognized as a leader. She nodded back, unable to hide a shining smile. The Red Queen nodded as well, a kindly smile on her face.

"My other concern also has to do with the wounded; the makeshift hospital we set up was excellent as a triage area. I would ask that we be given the east wing of the palace to set up a more comprehensive and long-standing hospital," he said.

"Of course, take whatever space you need to make sure that the residents of Wonderland receive the best possible care that they can. There were some Omlucks that came in the first wave see if they will help," she said.

A look passed between Jefferson and the Hatter. Allyson knew that request would be in vain but there was no reason to bring it up now.

"Thank you, my Lady. Know this: your people stand beside you, we know that you will regain Wonderland, and that in time our land will return to order and peace," he said, bowing as he backed away.

The Queen nodded and put on a very brave face for those watching. She was not as certain as he was.

A woman came forth. Allyson studied her closely. She had absolutely no reason to feel as she did, but something about this woman was wrong. She was shorter than those around her, the rough green burlap cloak kept her proportions shrouded. Her eyes were a neon green, her creamy skin smooth. Most of her hair was hidden in the hood of the cloak but a single shock of red hair was visible just over her eyes.

The more she looked, the more she realized something was wrong. The woman's features seemed to go in and out of focus. Allyson heard her start to talk but she could not focus on her words; she was drawn to the woman's eyes. They appeared to be a soft green, yet the longer she stared the more anomalies became visible. The outer rims of her eyes began to glow with a soft blue. She glanced at the others to see if they saw it, but they all seemed intent on her words and noticed nothing. Allyson stared at her mouth as a soft blue mist seemed to be rolling over her lips and creeping across the floor towards the dais where they sat.

Allyson jumped up, shouting. "Something's wrong, the mist!" she said pointing frantically at the woman. The others stared at her dumfounded, confused by her actions.

Rebecca closed her eyes, and taking a focusing breath, she peered through her glass at the mysterious stranger.

"Jefferson, she's a Junjin, grab her!" she yelled.

Slow motion began in Allyson's eyes. Jefferson jumped up off this chair as guards rushed forward. The woman's evil cackle rang from the rafters as she began to spin in a blue smoke tornado.

"You will not defeat what you cannot even see. The Master of the Realms has foreseen that your bodies will form the base of the throne of the rightful Queen of Wonderland," she screamed, her voice filled with the hiss of hatred.

The raging guards closed in on their prey, reaching out for her cloak. Their grasps were in vain as she exploded into a large blue wall of smoke.

People were running, coughing, and choking on the acrid smoke. Hatter picked up the mirror and put his arm around the waist of the Red Queen, pulling her towards the door to the patio. Allyson scooped up the Cat in her arms. His body lay limp in her arms, his wise eyes remaining closed. She was halfway to the outside door, weaving through the running peasants when she felt her legs fail her. Knowing she was to fall, she pulled the cat closer to her body hoping to shield him from the blow. Closing her eyes for impact, she was very surprised to feel a strong arm around her waist, propelling them out into the fresh night air.

She inhaled deeply, taking a moment to clear her head before looking down at her cargo. She lay him gently on the ground, rubbing his fur and testing for breath. When she felt none, panic set in. Leaning down, she whispered in his ear, pleading with him to return to her.

He did not stir, and tears flowed freely down her face. Taking a deep breath, she placed her hands over his heart, willing it to beat beneath her fingers. The others watched in awe as the soft green light emanated from her fingers and coursed over the limp Cat.

Allyson poured her gratitude into the Cat for bringing her here through her hands, hoping to fuel his heart to beat with the knowledge that he was loved. The moments passed each second an eternity.

At last the Cat was sputtering and sucking in breaths, his eyes wide. Allyson, feeling his movement, pulled him into her almost crushing the newfound life out of him.

"What on earth was that all about?" she asked, releasing the Cat who lay beside her, still disoriented, but thrilled to be breathing.

"That, my dear, was a Junjin assassin. She shifted to resemble a citizen to get into the audience room so that she could use her gas on all of us, in the hope of killing the entire leadership of the resistance at once," Jefferson explained, taking as many clean deep breaths as he could get.

"And she would have, had you not seen through her disguise," Evelyn said, rubbing the grit from her eyes.

"What tipped you off?" Rebecca asked, watching her friends suffer from the attack her prison had made her immune from.

"Her features were out of focus, like they were fluid or something, then there was the blue light around her eyes," Allyson said, feeling more than a bit pleased that she had saved her friends and herself from certain death.

"You were immune to her magic. It seems your power to see through the magic of Wonderland will be most useful yet," the Cat said, leaning on her and purring.

Allyson knew that was his way of saying thank you, and she patted his head gently.

"Open all the doors. Let's go in and see if anyone needs help," she said to Jefferson, and with another pat on the head for the Cat she was off.

"I feel bad for suspecting her now," Rebecca said softly once they were out of range.

"Don't, sister dear. This Allyson is a puzzle that I am not yet sure is fully unlocked. Do we have any idea how the Junjin got in? Also, what is all this Master of the Realms nonsense?" Evelyn asked, leaning her back against the hedge of her maze.

"I bet she slipped in with the Hare's group," the Cat said softly, his voice raspy.

Hatter scowled but he did not have any way to refute the statement.

"I have no idea what she meant, I've never heard anyone call themselves the Master of the Realms" Hatter said, changing the subject abruptly.

"Cat, can I ask you what you felt when she laid her hands on you?" Rebecca asked. She was trying to determine to some extent the girl's powers as best as she could, also helping her love take the harsh light off his friend.

"Who?" he asked, a puzzled expression wrinkling his feline features.

"What do you remember from the attack?" Evelyn said.

The Cat closed his eyes a moment.

"The woman was talking, although I cannot seem to recall about what, then Allyson was yelling, then I felt suddenly sleepy. The next thing I recall was feeling warm and having air rushing into my lungs. Hearing a voice telling me to come back," he said, shrugging. The way they were all staring made him a bit uncomfortable.

"She used some kind of healing magic on you, so I'm guessing some of the reports we received from this morning were accurate. I don't think she controls it as much as it is triggered by her emotions. Her want and need to help the Cat and the wounded manifests itself in magic. It's most curious indeed," Rebecca said.

The conversation stopped as Allyson came walking over to them. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and she was coughing softly.

"None were seriously injured. Several have been taken to the east wing and they are moving the wounded up now," she said, settling beside the Red Queen.

"Well that was a far more eventful night than I had planned," Evelyn said with a smile.

"Indeed, now what I suggest is everyone head back to their rooms. I have guards posted at all the doors. We really should get some rest. Tomorrow is a huge day of preparation as well as making sure the wounded are settled," Jefferson said, rejoining the group.

The sun had been in the sky quite a long while before they found themselves in the library for a late breakfast. Sleep had not come easy or been kind to any of them. Conversation was scarce; every mind was heavy.

"I spent so much time reading about quests and noble groups and heroes who went off in search of treasure or adventure and glory. I never imagined it would happen to me. That I would be sitting with a group like this. Noble intentions and banners waving as we head to find the Heart of Wonderland, to save it from the clutches of evil. I keep thinking I'll wake up in my bland bedroom awaiting my mother's next directive on finding a proper husband," Allyson said, looking up hesitantly.

"I'm going to suggest we leave the banners at home as it is a dead giveaway, though I can see your point," Jefferson said with a wink.

Allyson's face colored with a high blush, but she smiled brightly.

"I guess what I'm trying to say is thank you for including me in this, for bringing me here, and letting me join you to save this place," she said, proud of herself for saying what she had wanted to and not being intimidated by the others. She was coming to realize that yes, this was the Red Queen, the Hatter, the Queen of Diamonds, the Captain of the royal guard, and the one and only Cheshire Cat, but they were still her friends and people she had helped and people who valued her for herself and not just what she could fetch in a marriage. She knew in her heart that no matter what happened to Wonderland, she would never leave.

Evelyn smiled, and warmth projected out to Allyson.

"My dear, we are so very lucky that you chose to come here, and we are happy to have you as part of our band. And you are right; this is truly an epic quest. This gem is our last chance to defeat Vanessa and stop her darkness from crushing Wonderland. If we fail it will only be a matter of time before her armies find their way through the walls of Red City," she said, laying yet another weight upon the shoulders of the already burdened group.

They finished the rest of the meal in relative silence, each mind holding its own thoughts. Allyson and Jefferson headed off to check over the hospital wing and the supplies. The Cat and the Red Queen went over what he would need to know to run the city. Hatter and Rebecca disappeared, though Evelyn was sure they were heading into the deep archives in search of spells to help them both. She knew it was not really the focus at this point, however she would like to have her sister back as much as he wanted his love back. So, she let them be.

"What will you do if the gem is not there?" the Cat asked, settling himself on the settee.

"It has to be," she replied quietly, unable to keep the fear of defeat from her tone.

"While I appreciate your hope and the signs that have been given, what I'm asking is . . . what is plan B?" he asked, stretching out. He was quickly becoming accustomed to royal comforts after so long in the forest.

"The only other option we have will be to marshal what magic is at our disposal, what men we have left, and march to her doorstep," she replied.

The Cat's already wide eyes opened a bit wider.

"That's asking for death."

"Yes, it is, but it would be better to face death with banners waving and our heads held high then waiting here for her to come and kill us."

The Cat took a deep breath and hoped that the gem was awaiting them as death was not really his style.
Chapter 10

Departure

The sun was dipping below the horizon as the small band assembled at the back gate. All wore magic cloaks that could absorb the color of things near them. Allyson looked at their crew, all dressed for traveling. The Hatter had a fitted harness in which he carried the mirror that held Rebecca. He fiddled with the straps, looking for a comfortable position.

"Hey, Lady, do me a favor next time; choose a hand mirror," he said.

It gained a chuckle from the group, yet the air was still thick with the uncertainty, and even fear of those waiting to begin the journey. Allyson, at Jefferson's suggestion, had started up a conversation and carefully observed those whom he had chosen to accompany them for anything strange. Both Addison and Maratrix had checked out as being loyal men. To the best of her untrained abilities, they were what they claimed to be

"Ok, you each have a glow rock, try to keep them at waist level or lower. I will walk in front with mine held up. Tonight, we must pass through the dry riverbed and then Tolgey Wood," Jefferson said, letting his words sink in.

To Allyson that really meant very little, yet to the others it was an ominous path. The Wonderland River had once run all the way from lake country to the lake they had crossed to reach the wood camp. Although no one was ever able to pinpoint the reason the river had dried up, many believed it was due to the death of the Queen of Spades and the abandonment of the lake land palace that had been built beside the rainbow eternal spring, from which all of Wonderland's water came. Rumor said that the spring had dried up. Evelyn hoped that once peace was restored, they could find a way to revive the spring or else they would face another kind of disaster.

Evelyn glanced over at Allyson as they made their way through the back gate and into the dusty riverbed. She knew she should give her some sort of warning about Tolgey Wood. It was a place of danger like no other. Tolgey Wood was a place of eternal night; no race that called it home ever exited the forest and more than a few who had walked through its pathways had never made their way back to the light. The carnivorous Nolt packs were plentiful within the twisted trees and they made no distinction between friend or foe when it came to food. She did not know what to say about the Wood that would not likely frighten the child, so she left it up to Jefferson to give the warnings when they reached the edge of the forest.

Allyson did as she had been instructed and held the rock at her waist, but more than once she almost bumped into Jefferson as she was studying the ground on which they walked. She had been in a dry creek bed as a child once. It had been light brown, dusty, dirt. This was nothing like that. The ground had been stained in multiple colors and hues and it looked almost like what would occur if a rainbow were lain on the ground and pressed in. Even the rocks that littered the floor were colored; some with overlays of multiple tones like they had been dipped into a color and then rolled into another. It truly was fascinating to her and she wished they could stop and look at it or that she could see it in the light. Yet she knew this trip was not about sightseeing or experiencing Wonderland. They were on a mission to retrieve the one thing that might save Wonderland from a dark fate.

The weight of the task settled almost visibly on her shoulders as she focused her mind on getting where they were going in one piece and praying for all that she was worth that the gem truly was where it had shown her it would be.

Through the beveled glass of the high tower window, the Cat watched the tiny figures make their way out into the dark. Emotions, mainly fear, swirled inside him, raging like a hurricane. Every life in the city below was now his responsibility. Thankfully, only a handful of people knew that the Queen and the fellowship had left. It was obvious that there was likely a traitor or two still within the walls and they were wasting no time in attempting to take out the leaders. Vanessa must find waiting them out to be tiresome. Or perhaps she thought that the Heart of Wonderland was within these walls and she wanted it or wanted to keep it out of the hands of those who opposed her. The Cat shook his head. So many different reasons, but he knew in his heart that the Hare had been responsible for giving the assassin passage into the city and he would someday ensure that justice was served to him for it.

The Cat leapt from the window seat. It was odd; while he felt this great weight and knew there were things he would need to attend to as well as dealing with any emergencies, he found himself with a fair amount of downtime. Simply being vigilant, waiting to be needed was an odd place to be. He found himself wandering the halls nodding to the staff, not entirely sure of his destination until he found himself standing outside the archives. The door stood ajar and his natural curiosity took over. He silently nosed the door open, slipping through the crack making no sound.

His ears twitched as he allowed his acute hearing to search for any indication of who had come to disturb the dust in this place. Before the war there had been scholars and scribes in and out of here daily as they recorded the stories of Wonderland, gathered tales of people who tumbled through the rabbit holes, and worked to create the complete tapestry of Wonderland's history and people. Now things were different. Quills and inks had been lain down in favor of swords and blood. All he could hope for was that when and if the dust truly settled, there would be someone left to write these sad times upon the books.

He watched with feline interest as larger specks of dust danced between the fading sunbeams falling from the windows. He closed his eyes, remembering a friendlier time when he had lain upon the balcony of the water palace, watching the flower petals drift down from the weeping trees to cause ripples in the glass like water. He had spent so many happy hours just being. It broke his heart to think the ivory walls of Clearwyn had been reduced to charred cinders, the trees to kindling and ash.

He opened his eyes, a small part of him hoping to be looking out over the rainbow falls. However, it was not to be. Resigning himself, he moved deeper into the archives, seeking out the reason for the open door. His search was short. Two aisles over crouched Princess Roslyn. Clutched to her chest was a heavy tome coated in a great deal of dust.

The Cat's eyes narrowed. He had no reason to suspect the princess, yet her behavior was far from what he considered above board.

Upon seeing the Cat, she stood up, her bearing very reminiscent of her mother's.

"Hello to you, Cat," she said, clutching the book ever tighter in her frail arms.

"Hello to you, Princess. Some light reading?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral as he settled himself directly in front of her, blocking her exit until he was satisfied with her explanation.

"If you must know, I'm trying to do magic. My studies stalled at the start of the war and I wish to be of more use to my mother and my kingdom," she said, turning the book to allow the Cat to examine the cover.

He read it to himself. It said, _Protection Spells and Amulets_.

"Then why creep around like a thief?" he asked, wanting to believe her, but being who he was, it was impossible for him to not probe deeper.

She leaned in, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial level.

"I'm only supposed to be in here with my Mother, Aunt, or teacher. As you know, Mum and Aunt Rebecca are not here, and my teacher was lost in the first wave of battles," she explained, the pain of loss darkening her bright eyes.

"I can understand their reasoning. There is a dangerous amount of knowledge, magical and non, in this room. As it stands, I see no harm to your intent. So, from now on, please come get me and I will accompany you here, so you needn't sneak around in your own home," he said, giving her one of his hallmark grins.

She smiled brightly.

"Thank you ever so much. I'm going to take this book to the library. I like to sit in mother's chair when she is not here," she said, bowing her head to him as she exited the room.

_So much still a child, even as her youth is ripped from her_ , he thought. Turning to exit the room he thought better of it and made an entire sweep of the archives before closing the door behind him with a decisive thud.

Even with his suspicious and perceptive nature he missed the set of glowing eyes watching him from the deep shadows of a nearby alcove, wisps of smoke curled around them. They sat ever so still long after he had left until it seemed certain he was gone for good. The watcher slipped across the hall and back into the archives, careful this time not to leave the door ajar.

Full dark had set upon the silent troupe as they made their way through the parched riverbed. They moved at a decent clip having covered a fair bit of distance in their few hours walking. The only sounds made were the footfalls. Allyson wanted to talk, or even to listen to others talk. She felt the silence was deep and foreboding. The longer they walked on, the heavier it became until she was sure she could feel it pressing against her chest, keeping her from drawing a full breath. She was just about to call out to Jefferson in distress when he held up his hand to stop them. Motioning them to stay still, he stepped gingerly out of the riverbed onto the sparse grass. It crunched under his boot, testifying to the spreading death caused by the drought.

He moved a few steps more and was swallowed by the inky night. Allyson let out a breath she did not know she was holding when he stepped back into view a few moments later.

"We will continue up the riverbed another hour, two at most, then we will have to camp. We will be unable to find an entrance to the wood in the dark," he said.

Evelyn and the Hatter exchanged looks, and while it seemed no more than common sense to Allyson, there was obviously more to it. So, they continued on as they had before, but now that she had something to ponder, Allyson found the silence less suffocating.

Just before the two-hour mark Jefferson once again held up his hand. After a brief search of both banks on either side of them he came back and nodded.

"We will camp here. Everyone is to sleep side by side. I will set up a watch rotation. Find a spot that is less uncomfortable than most and settle in. I suspect tomorrow will be a very long day and I want to be moving just after sunrise. Allyson discovered a mostly flat place, and pushing a few rocks to the side, she laid out her bedroll. She was surprised to see Evelyn roll one out beside her.

"I think I should tell you a few things about the wood," she said as she made her bed.

Once everyone was settled with a small snack of the same delicious cake they had eaten before the tunnel journey and watch was posted, Evelyn began to speak.

"I will keep my tale as short and factual as I can, yet know this, there are many things that you may see that I know not of," she began.

Allyson pulled up her blanket to her chin. She had become very accustomed to the comfortable bed at the palace and now, out in the deep cold night lying on the hard ground with a frightening tale to come, her decision to head out on this quest briefly came into question.

"A long time ago, my mother said she was given the Heart of Wonderland by a beautiful woman in a cave. No woman was ever found to be, and the tale was dismissed, yet when we were children my mother used to take us to the summer house often. While we were there, she would go out at night taking many gems, magic items, and spell books from the treasury of the palace. She would place them all in a large basket and take it with her into the wood. She would come back well after sunset with the basket empty. She would never answer our questions as to where she had gone or why the basket was always empty. Being children, we, of course, were curious so on one of her very last trips, although we did not know it to be so at the time, we followed her. Vanessa and I crept along so stealthily we thought ourselves invisible. Mother walked a very long time, deep into the darkest part of the Wood. She stood outside a deep cavern and bade the "Mistress" to come out.

"For a long time, nothing happened, and we almost turned and left when the most haunting sound that has ever been floated out across the wind from the cave. No matter how hard we strained we could not make out the words. We moved as close as we dared for we both feared discovery, not so much by mother, but by whatever it was that was speaking. Mother spoke back, her tone low; the language was not one we understood. In my eagerness to see this Mistress I leaned on what I thought to be a sturdy branch. It snapped under my weight. Mother whirled around and in fear Vanessa and I ran for our lives, sustaining more than a few cuts and scrapes as we bumbled our way through the dense undergrowth. It was still quite a while before mother emerged. If she had seen us, she never made mention of it. Father tended to our cuts and scrapes and we assumed that was the end of it.

"The next night just as I drifted off to sleep I heard that haunting voice, so near, as if the speaker were in my room. I sat up quickly, only to be met with the brightest gold eyes I had ever seen. I could see nothing else but this blazing fire staring at me, burning the image forever into my mind. I screamed until father came to comfort me, promising it had been a nightmare. I knew better; the Mistress of the woods had seen my intrusion and wished me to know of it." Evelyn paused.

Allyson could feel the tension in her body and hear the fear in her voice even after all this time.

"Vanessa swears she was not visited but I could see it in her eyes. She always felt she needed to be the toughest, that she had something to prove. Anyway, the memory has haunted me ever since. I have never again set foot in the Wood. There have been dozens of tales about a hooded figure there, of the haunting voice that seems to come from everywhere and nowhere. There is a strange, dark magic in the Wood, which we have very little understanding of. Whomever it is that rules the Wood, she has never bowed to any Queen, nor shared the secrets of what lay within her borders. A fair number have gone missing; however, it is said only ones who stray from the path are lost. Tales had gone around of a witch who could swing from the trees and render a head clean off with one swipe of her dagger-like talons. Others said that she would lure people—especially children—with her whispers only to feed from their flesh." She paused, shuddering.

Regaining her composure, she smiled to try to lessen the blow.

"So, while I am sure Jefferson will discuss safety before we ever set foot inside, please, no matter what you see or hear, keep both feet on the path. To the best of my knowledge it glows white there, which makes it easier to see as no sunlight seems to penetrate the twisted, thick cover of the trees," she finished.

Silence reigned as those around her absorbed what they had heard. Allyson looked duly terrified. Most had an idea about who the Mistress was. Hatter believed it was nothing more than a cover for Angelique's forays into the dark magic that had naturally imbued to the forest. Rebecca and Evelyn knew this Mistress of the Wood had been real and hoped keenly that she slept or had departed. Jefferson viewed her as an enemy and knew he would not hesitate to remove her from their path by whatever means necessary should she seek to impede their progress. There was always the chance, given her dark nature that she had aligned herself with Vanessa, and that was an entirely different can of worms he was none too eager to open.

Allyson, who had the least amount of information, trusted her gut feeling that this woman was very real and could be very dangerous to them. She was none too pleased to be heading into the Wood. Wonderland was proving to be very little like the stories she had been told. The small voice in the back of the mind, the one she imagined sounded like her mother, took the opportunity to seed doubt into her mind.

_Whatever are you doing here little mouse?_ it asked. _What good did you think you really could be? You have no magic, no skills, and no power. You are a child playing a very grownup game, hoping in the end you will side with the winners and the handsome captain will sweep you off your feet._ It continued gaining strength as the doubt within her grew.

"I have magic, I saw the stones. I have skills. I helped the wounded. I am fighting on the side of good. We will win," she fired back at the voice. Pushing the voice to the dark recesses of her mind.

_Just remember, little mouse, you have a home to go to anytime you choose to run, and they know it. Think they will ever really trust you to stand with them?_ It asked, the tone cruel.

"Shut up!" she screamed inside her head.

Crossing her arms defensively, she rolled up on her side closing in on herself, feigning sleep to hide the doubt dancing in her eyes.

Once sleep did find her it was no reprieve from the little voice. It had turned into taunting imagery of imagined failures. Evelyn watched her sleep struggle, hoping it would cease. As the girl began to twist in her slumber, Evelyn was overcome with worry and out of compassion, she reached out. Gently placing her hand on the young girl's forehead, she whispered a few soft words, a soft blue light flowed from her head momentarily encompassing her, after that her brow smoothed, her breathing regulated and her rest became peaceful.

Jefferson watched the exchange, thankful that Evelyn had used her magic to help soothe Allyson's troubled state. There was no way of knowing what it was that had troubled her so, but he was mere moments from waking her when Evelyn intervened. He started on his patrol again, making slow circles of the perimeter of the little encampment. He had not wanted to camp this early or on this side of the Wood, but there was no way in that he could see. The entrance he had been counting on using was gone, overtaken by a living wall of bush and vine. He knew of only one other place where the path entered the Wood. If it, too, was also blocked off, they would be defeated before they began. He had seen at least ten places along the edge of the Wood that promised sparse ground cover and passage through the trees with little obstruction. Nonetheless there was no way he would take an inexperienced group into the Wood without the path.

It was not just having a direction to travel on that made the path a requirement. The stone had been enchanted when it had been ground up to make up the pathways of Wonderland; the four sisters had poured their magic into it, affording a bit of protection to those who used it to travel the wilds of Wonderland. Not to say that you could not be harmed if your feet were on it, it just seemed a bit easier to resist things that might use trickery to lure you into their dens. It also gave those with magic a small boost to their powers. It was possible it possessed other qualities that were yet untapped into or untested. All he knew was that no matter where he had been, the path had always brought him home, even if some of the steps he did not recall taking.

The night wore on. The guard was changed, and dawn drew closer. Jefferson awakened to see a heavy layer of fog creeping across the ground, wrapping everything in an additional layer of foreboding. He sighed to himself as he made the fire for breakfast. They needed no more complications.

The rest of the group roused to the sound and smells of breakfast. They were slow rising; sleeping on the hard ground had been kind to none, especially those completely unaccustomed to it.

Everyone ate heartily, and conversation was sparse. The thick fog showed no signs of leaving, even as the sun rose, and it dampened everyone's spirits.

"All right, Ladies and Gents, it's time to get this show on the road," Jefferson said with a cheerfulness that was all together forced.

"The entrance I want to use into the Wood is just about a three hour walk from here, which should give us more than enough time to get through the Wood while the sun is still up. We are going to stay in the riverbed until we see the path again. Everyone ready?" he asked.

There were nods, a couple low grumbled replies as everyone lined up again. They started out slowly, as the sleep was worked from the aching muscles the pace picked up. The sun rose slowly taking an edge off the fog, yet to Allyson the wall of wood to her right was not any less intimidating. Several times she would turn her head quickly to the side, sure she had seen movement out of the corner of her eye. She was always rewarded with nothing. She saw the others do it several times as well, so she was much less self-conscious about her jumpiness.

Conversation started but fizzled out quickly. Anxiety was high, and the direness of their quest squelched any spirit of adventure that they may have felt. Before she knew it, Jefferson was holding up his hand to signal a stop. Craning her neck to see around the Hatter, she observed a break in the wall of twisted trunks. She could just see the edge of the gleaming white path disrupting the deep shadows.

"Ok, I'm going to go over a set of rules before we enter the Wood. First and most importantly, never, no matter what you see or hear, leave the path. Keep with your partners, eat or drink nothing you may come across or be offered. If our magic sensitive types feel anything out of the ordinary, make the rest of us aware immediately, no matter how insignificant the feeling may seem. Addison and Maratrix, I want one of you in the lead with me and another at the rear with Hatter. Evelyn, Allyson, you are in the middle."

They moved into formation. A collective deep breath passed through the troupe as they set foot onto the glittery white stone before them. It took just a few steps for them to exit the mid-morning world and find themselves swallowed by the inky blackness that wrapped the Wood in its grasp.

Allyson smiled at Evelyn, who reached out and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze as they took their turn to step inside the Wood. For a few moments, the party stood still allowing everyone to adjust to the immediate night that encompassed them. Allyson stared up through the thick twisting branches, searching for a ray of light through the leafy canopy but was afforded none. As her eyes adjusted and they began to walk slowly, she was unable to hide her curiosity about a place that caused fear in its Queen.

She was unsure what she had expected, perhaps black trunks and bright eyes watching her every step. But there was none of that to be found. Yet other than the thickness of the Wood and the foreign shapes and colors of the trees, it seemed nothing more than an old Wood. As they moved further however, other differences struck her.

Each breath heavy as the silence weighed upon them. There were no scurrying animals, no birds upon the boughs. Moss grew on the trunks here and there. The branches were thick with dark green waxy leaves, but no flowers or nuts or pine cones. The trunks were varying colors, everything from brown to aqua, there were stripes and splotches, checker boards and zigzags. She wanted to ask the names of the trees, enquire about the absence of the animals and birds. She could not bring herself to be the one who broke the silence.

The path snaked through the trees, sometimes causing them to duck to avoid low branches or squeeze in close to avoid one that had taken root too close. They were headed up a slow incline when Jefferson's voice shattered the silence. It was no more than normal level, though given the circumstances it sounded like he was shouting.

"See that heart carved in the big tree there? We are a quarter of the way to the other side. You have all done great," he said with a cheerfulness that was so obviously faked that even he cringed apologetically. The sight of the marker did bring some levity to their hearts, they had all been afraid they would be besieged the moment they left the daylight behind them.

They picked up the pace, not wanting to hex the good fortune that had so far followed them. Coming up over the top of the hill they were all surprised to be facing a small pond. Water cascaded down over the small rocky falls, glowing softly with an internal light, giving the entire edifice an eerily green tint.

Although they had no good reason, they all stopped walking to study the falls. Inhaling deeply, Allyson swore it smelled exactly like the strawberry punch her mother used to make for birthday parties. At that moment, there was nothing in the world she wanted more than to scoop her hand in and drink some. The desire was so strong that she was unaware of her feet moving her towards the water until Evelyn's strong arm wrapping around her waist broke her mind free.

At first, she was angry at being stopped. She turned to lash out at the restraint until her eyes met the looks of her concerned friends. The anger faded, and she knew that they had only been trying to protect her.

"I am sorry," she mumbled, moving back to her place beside the Queen.

"Worry not, but can you tell us what you saw?" Jefferson asked. His voice was kind. He knew that given her innocence of Wonderland she would be the most susceptible to magic entanglements.

"It was not something visual that enthralled me, it was a smell. All of my life, on birthdays my mother made this strawberry punch. It smelled as if the entire pool was full of it and I had to have some," she explained.

She looked at the water again. Its murky depths no longer beckoned her. Shivering slightly, she was grateful she had not actually tasted any of the queer green water.

Jefferson made notes on a scroll which he then bound tight and slipped back into his satchel. They started moving again. It seemed as if the forest stretched on forever. The lack of sunlight made it impossible to tell what time of day it was. Allyson's stomach made a loud announcement of hunger about an hour later.

Jefferson chuckled. "I was wondering if it was getting close to lunch time. I'm guessing so."

She grinned back sheepishly. Her stomach never liked missing a meal.

They sat in single file on the path, making sure their bodies were touching at some point on the person in front of and behind them. They ate sandwiches quietly. Allyson spent more time studying the forest, again looking for any sign of life other than vegetation.

"Why are there no birds or other woodland animals here?" she asked, the curiosity getting the better of her.

"I am a bit surprised myself; normally you would see Nylack birds in the trees, if nothing else," Evelyn replied.

"Nylack birds?" she asked.

"They are largish birds, so black they are almost blue, with long curved beaks. They eat anything and everything. The only place I have ever seen more than one at once is here," Evelyn explained.

"It is unusually quiet, although to be honest, no one really has any idea for certain what goes on in here. This could be normal for this time of day," Rebecca's voice floated out from the Hatter's chest.

"If one did not know your position, sister dear, your voice coming from his chest could be quite disconcerting!" Evelyn said with a wide smile.

Everyone chuckled.

For a few more minutes silence reigned as the meal was finished.

"Are we about ready?" Jefferson asked.

Everyone nodded, packed up, stood, and the pairs reformed. Allyson could not stop searching for a pure ray of sunshine sneaking through the dense cover. All she was rewarded with was a lighter gray in some places than others.

They walked on, steps slowing as those taking them tired. Jefferson was not yet ready to admit it aloud; however, he was very concerned that they were going to be forced to camp within the Wood. The logistics of that proposition were daunting, trying to find a way to keep them all within the protection of the path, and there would be no way to be truly secure. So, they trudged on for more hours than they could count. He could hear the steps behind him starting to drag further. The places that had been lighter gray were turning dark and there was nothing but acres of dense unrelenting forest before them.

He held up a hand to halt them. Taking a deep breath, he turned to face his companions.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, I have to say something now that I truly hoped I would not have to. For whatever reason the forest was not traversable in one day. I see more danger in continuing forward when we are all tired and less alert than I do in trying to secure a small place to camp for the night," he finished, watching the reaction on the weary faces behind him.

"If it means we can sit down, I'm all for it," Allyson said, crumpling to the path. She had not walked this far in her memory and her feet were none too silent about protesting it.

"Rebecca and I should be able to secure a small circle stretching the path's protections, but it won't be perfect. If nothing else, it will alert us to anyone coming too close," Evelyn said, gesturing for Hatter to free the mirror so they could get to work.

"Sounds like a plan," he said, his eyes already taking in the vantage points around them.

"It's going to be cozy quarters tonight my friends, but I feel we have no other options," Jefferson said, working to start a fire.

"I'm glad we get a fire at least," Allyson said softly. She felt useless as the Queens set up the protections, the guards the dinner, and Hatter the sleeping bags.

"I don't think that anyone could see into this place any more than we could see out," Jefferson said.

Allyson dozed sitting up as the rest of the tasks were finished around her. She woke to the smell of food and began to apologize.

"Shh," Evelyn said softly. "You have had a very tumultuous experience since you arrived here; we think no less of you for being exhausted."

Allyson rubbed the sleep from her eyes, noting a line of white chalk in an eight-foot circle around them. Following her gaze, Hatter explained.

"The Queens have given us a bit of space, nevertheless, do not for any reason go outside of that circle no matter what you hear or see."

She nodded, gratefully accepting her plate. They ate silently, every creak or snap in the surrounding wood causing looks and the unsheathing of weapons.

"This is going to be a long night," Jefferson said with a yawn.

The guards elected to take the first shift allowing the others to rest. As they lay on the bumpy ground, it took a while for almost everyone to fall asleep, except Allyson. She was fast asleep as soon as she was tucked into her bed roll.

Night wore on, and as the moon rose to the highest point in the sky, Jefferson awoke with a start.

Grabbing his weapon, he jumped up looking for what had startled him. On the ground to his left, Addison and Maratrix lay in a crumpled heap. Standing beside them was Allyson, her toes on the line, her body swayed in an imagined breeze. Her hair was loose and tangled, her eyes only a quarter open, her lips speaking soundless words.

Silently Jefferson leaned over and shook Evelyn, putting his finger to his lips to silence her. Pointing to Allyson her mouth fell open, she stood quickly, and woke Hatter.

"What do we do?" Jefferson whispered.

"I . . . I don't know. I think we should approach her, try to talk to her; something outside the circle is trying to draw her out and we don't want that to happen," Evelyn said, standing nimbly. She moved to the young girl's side, careful not to touch her.

"Allyson, honey, it's me, Evelyn. Can you look at me?" she asked, her voice as soothing as the fear would allow.

Allyson stopped swaying. Her head snapped to the side and suddenly Evelyn was staring into the same eyes she had seen so many years ago. She stumbled backwards into Jefferson who held her up.

"It's you," Allyson said.

The voice was certainly not her own. Its deep raspy tone carrying to her ears as it had on that warm summer night. Evelyn recovered herself and stood tall. She was no longer a frightened child. She was the Queen of Wonderland.

"It is I, Evelyn, the Queen of Hearts, ruler of Wonderland. To whom am I speaking?" she asked, keeping her voice clear and strong.

"Queen now? I wondered what had become of the chosen child," she replied.

"You did not answer my question," Evelyn said, trying to keep her words firm.

Allyson looked at her, the burning eyes so disconcerting in her sweet face.

"I have many names, but for now I am the Mistress of the Wood, and you are trespassing," she said, her eyes taking in the others and studying them.

"I trespass nowhere in Wonderland. I am Queen," Evelyn said, her eyes narrowing.

A low deep cackle escaped Allyson's lips. "Perhaps, but if the word that the birds bring is true, that may not be the case for long," she replied.

"You know of the war then." As she spoke the others slowly moved into a semi-circle surrounding her.

"I have little care for the world outside my Wood, but I hear of destruction of the land and this concerns me."

"I wish I could say it's not true, but Vanessa has destroyed her own realm as well as many other parts of Wonderland," Evelyn said.

Allyson frowned deeply; every expression seeming to stretch her face, as if she was being worn as a mask.

"Why are you here? This is quite the strange company," she said, gesturing to those around her, letting on that she was well aware of their positions.

"We are looking for the Heart of Wonderland. We are hopeful that it will help us turn the tide and win the day," Evelyn said. Before she even had time to think of an answer the words left her mouth. Somehow this creature was compelling her to tell the truth.

"My gift has been lost?" Her expression incredulous.

"Your gift? You're the one who gave it to my mother?" Rebecca asked.

Allyson turned to face the mirror, intently studying the figure trapped just behind the glass.

"I did, and you are in quite a predicament, my dear," she replied.

"It was a result of Vanessa kidnapping me. I was injured during the rescue and it was all I could do to transfer my essence into this mirror," she said. Like her sister, she found before she was able to form a reply, the truth spilled out of her mouth.

"Yes, I see that, with the help of this one," she said, gesturing towards Allyson's body. "An enigma, this one," she said, causing Allyson's face to look confused. "I am displeased that my precious gift was lost. Also, I tend to not get involved. On the other hand, it seems that I may have no choice if destruction of my home is possible," she said as if she was thinking aloud.

"Would it be possible for you to release the young lady and come speak with us? You are welcome within our circle," Jefferson asked, concerned about the affect this possession was having upon Allyson.

"Catch her," she replied, her eyes closing.

Jefferson rushed forward, grabbing her before she tumbled to the ground. Carrying her gently back to her bed, her eyes remained closed, her breathing rhythmic. Her slumber had been unperturbed by the experience. Addison and Maratrix seemed to be in the same state.

Evelyn, after a short tense conversation with Rebecca, gently wiped away a piece of the circle wide enough for someone to enter. They all waited silently, watching the Wood for signs of betrayal. Moments later a lone figure stepped into the light of the fire.

Everyone stared as she approached. She was diminutive in stature; had Allyson been awake she would have described her as pixyish She wore a gown that appeared to have been woven of leaves. Her hair was short, its texture not unlike the fine web of a spider, many shades and hues streaked through it making it impossible to discern it as one color She carried a large walking staff carved from a red and purple stripped tree. The glow of her white skin glaring against the darkness that surrounded her. A living cloak hung over her shoulders, its surface spotted with mushrooms and flowers. It was also most certainly carrying several native species of animal upon it.

She stood just outside the circle. It was obvious that she still distrusted them as much as they did her. Holding her staff tight, after a substantial pause she entered the circle. Out of respect, everyone bowed their head and made a point of staying in front of her, so she did not feel threatened.

As they settled around the fire, she took a long moment studying Evelyn's face.

"You look very much like her," she said. Her voice was light and soft like the breeze. Not at all the raspy tone that came from her possession of Allyson.

Evelyn nodded; she never engaged in conversation about her mother, the whole subject brought her to tears.

"If you will indulge me, I wish to tell you a story, then we will discuss what is to be done, and what you will need to bring peace back to this land," she said.

"We would be honored to hear your tale," Hatter replied.

"I am part of this forest; as long as it lives, I live. I could not really tell you where I came from, one day I was not, then I was. I believe the forest created me to have a caretaker, a voice. I know the births and death of every creature within my world, their powers, and their fears. I am sorry to say that the Wood rarely welcomes your kind; they fear your axes and fire. That is how I found you, fear of your flames spread to the edges of the forest where I was tending to a new sapling. However, I digress. This forest holds more magic within its branches than is found in all of Wonderland combined. In fact, I do believe that it is through the blowing leaves and stretching roots that magic left here and spread to the other parts of your world, little bits given through the air. Floating down, sharing with some and denying some simply by the chance of the breeze.

"From time to time, things of concentrated magic are produced. For example, when a tree dies it may leave in its place a potion or gem. Many years ago, a great and powerful tree began to die; I did everything I could to save it, including bringing it water from the enchanted falls. Whether or not that contributed to what was to happen, I do not know. Yet it died, nonetheless. But unlike the others, it did not wither away, it split with a deafening crack. Inside the husk was a gem like no other. It was red like fire and one could sense the strength of its magic merely by looking at it. It frightened me. I left it where it sat for many nights, but I could hear it beating, a pulse demanding attention. It disturbed the peace of the forest, so I carried it to the far northern edge of the Wood, hoping to just toss it down the grassy hill and be rid of it.

"Much to my surprise, at the edge of the forest I met a lone girl. She was sweet, and kind and she talked to me. I had never had a friend of your kind so when she asked me for the beautiful gem I thought it was a perfect token of gratitude for her friendship. I had no idea at the time what it would do to her. If I had known I would have never given it to her. She came back to visit me, and as the years went on, I could see she was changing. Her reason was lacking. She would bring me gifts, always hoping for another gem like the one I had given her. There has never been another like that and I hope that there never is," she said, crossing her willowy arms.

Evelyn listened intently; she was fascinated with the tale as much as she was with the creature. Her entire life she had been afraid of this woman, and now here she was, with the stature of a child and no discernible malice in her. No razor-sharp claws, and it was highly doubtful that she had ever eaten the flesh of anything.

"You call it the Heart of Wonderland, and perhaps in a way it is, yet I am pleased to see that it has not left a mark on you like it did on her," she added.

"I kept it with me, but I did not draw on its powers as she did for I feared catching her madness. Alice, a very dear friend feared its intense power and bid me to allow her to hide it. I did not ever think of the betrayal that my own sister would bring upon me," Evelyn replied.

"I am hoping it is not my naiveté of your kind that leads me to this, but at this moment I trust you. My name is Solaria and I will help you find your heart and win your war," she said with a shy smile.

As she spoke Jefferson studied her closely. Her skin was perfectly smooth and flawless like that of the skin of a fruit. She was humanoid, but he guessed there were many subtle differences between them.

"We thank you for your help and are forever in your debt," Rebecca said. She had been using her magic as best as she could to determine the truth and sincerity behind Solaria's statements and as far as she could tell she was genuine.

"Can you not ask this Alice where she put it?" she asked.

"Unfortunately, not. Alice was from another world and it seems time passes very differently there. When we sent the Cheshire Cat back to retrieve her, he found that she was long since dead. The young lady you were possessing is her granddaughter," Rebecca explained, still searching for what could have caused such wild tales to be told about such a delicate creature.

A soft smile crept to her face at the mention of the Cat.

"I am sorry about that. I did not know if you would try to hurt me, and her magic drew me like a beacon. It was easy to meld with her," Solaria explained. "Her light is unlike anything I have ever seen here before, and very different from yours or your mother's," she continued, her brow furrowing as she tried to come up with the right words.

"Given the gravity of our situation I have to ask you, when you possessed her, did you sense any other entity, anything that might be using her or anything that would indicate malice?" Rebecca asked.

Jefferson frowned. He thought they had already covered that, however he knew Rebecca was paranoid as she had not sensed the evil in her own sister.

Solaria closed her eyes, recalling all she had felt inside the girl's skin. She had seen such a flame of white-hot courage, felt her lust for adventure, and yet still felt the pressure of self-doubt. It had been a very confusing emotional state. Her magic was pure, yet it was locked away. If only she could free it, she had the possibility of being the most powerful being in Wonderland.

"I sense no ill intent in her, a fair amount of self-doubt and a healthy amount of fear, which I would attribute to your adventure. She has a great deal of magic locked up inside her, a kind I have never before sensed in Wonderland. I do not presume to think that I have experienced every possible kind of magic outlet possible, yet I know more than most given my attunement to the forest, and hers I cannot describe other than saying that it is strong, and she will be a good ally to have."

All of them glanced over at the girl, whose lips were curved in the smile of a sweet dream, unaware of what had happened to her. Just then, a howl split the silence causing Jefferson to jump to his feet weapon in hand.

"It's the Nolt patrol. They are asking if I need help,"" Solaria said. Standing, she lay a gentle hand on Jefferson's shoulder. A perfect howl came from her lips echoing the pitch of the other perfectly

A brief set of howls drifted back and forth and then night fell silent once again.

Solaria and Jefferson settled back in front of the fire. She leaned in, seeming to enjoy the warmth of the fire's glow. Evelyn tried to get a better look at the woman's features, but the dancing light of the fire gave things odd shadows and made it harder to get an accurate look.

"You can rest easier now, you are safe within the woods. I've let the entire wood know you are allies; you may always seek asylum within these branches," She said.

"We thank you very much and we will do everything in our power to protect the woods and the magic they hold. I never really thought of this place as other than of one of fear and darkness. I am pleased to have been wrong, and when this is all over, I would love to come and research the forces at work here,"" Evelyn replied.

"I would like to have more friends to visit here. So, tell me, what is the plan, my friends?" their wild woman asked.

They talked until dawn, sharing the best they could all that had gone on and what was to hopefully be. As the lighter shades of gray filled in among the trees, Allyson and the guards awoke. She cried out when she spied Solaria watching as the Hatter brewed her a cup of tea with intense interest.

Jefferson rushed over, wrapping a protective arm around her.

"You have missed a lot, dear. How do you feel?" he asked, holding her until she was standing steady.

"My head feels a little thick, but otherwise I'm fine. Who, er, what, um?" she asked, looking intently at the woman who was now happily munching on a tea cake.

"This is Solaria, the Mistress of the Wood," he replied.

"That's who you were all scared of?" she asked, clamping her hand over her mouth.

Everyone laughed.

"Yes, it seems that fear kept us from making quite a friend. We covered a lot of things while you slept. To give you the abridged version, she gave my mother the Heart of Wonderland, we are now welcome in the Wood, and she is going to accompany us on the quest," Evelyn said.

"Oh, I think I need some tea while I process all that," Allyson said, sitting back on the path and trying not to stare at Solaria.

Addison and Maratrix woke soon after and seemed to suffer no ill affect from the experience, although they apologized for dozing off on duty.

A short time later they were all packed up, heading down the path with Solaria in the lead. Even though the Wood had not changed, it seemed less frightening now and they all began to notice the wild beauty around them. They saw flowers and animals for the first time, noting pleasant scents and colorful leaves surrounding them.

"This place really is beautiful," Hatter said softly.

"Thank you. I owe my existence to this place and have devoted my life to it. It is as much a part of me as I am of it. I am not entirely sure I can leave, or if any of my magic will work outside the Wood. This is the best reason I can think of to find out," she said, laying her fingers upon her cloak and smiling softly.

Allyson gazed at this creature. Everyone seemed to accept her and while they had had more experience with her through the night, she could not help but wonder about her true intentions here and if she could be trusted.

"How far are we from the exit?" Jefferson asked. Even with her with them, he still had no desire to spend another night inside the prison of trees.

"Well, that depends. If you wish to follow the path till it ends, about another eight hours, or we can cut through the Shall Be Named Later pass, which cuts about four hours off and puts us closer to the maze."

Jefferson raised an eyebrow.

"The Shall Be Named Later pass?" he asked

"Yes, I never figured out what to name it," she replied with a shrug.

Allyson suppressed a giggle. "Well, perhaps as we are walking through, we can help you come up with a name," she suggested.

"The pass is very rocky and will require a bit more climbing. The path is easier but longer. Your choice," Solaria replied.

She liked these people. They were different and had been kind to her. Her only friend had been Angelique and it was nice to have people to talk to. She had always considered herself a magic being of the Wood, but she liked to think she had more than a passing resemblance to those she now walked among.

"Well, as much as I detest climbing, I think we should try the unnamed pass," Hatter piped up.

Everyone mumbled their agreement except Jefferson who still had questions. "Other than the rocks, is there any other reason we should not use the pass?"

She looked at her feet a long moment; it was hard for her to admit that unkind, even bad, things thrived within her home. It was impossible to not admit that something about the sharp white, barren cliffs was wrong. She herself went there very rarely, given the feeling the place gave her. It always made her feel as if she was being watched, and by unkind eyes.

"I have never personally witnessed anything among the stark stones, but I can attest to a feeling of unease that comes over you the longer you spend there. So, to answer your question there is nothing concrete I can warn you about, just mind your feelings and try to keep a positive head about you as we pass through," she explained.

"That is not nearly as bad of a catch as I was imagining. We can take the pass. I'm anxious to find some clear sky," Jefferson said.

"Ok then, in about an hour or so when we reach the crystal spring, we shall leave the path and head towards the pass," she replied.

A silence fell over the group as they moved ever forward. Each one of them had different worries to occupy their thoughts. Several times conversation would start up only to sputter out after a few minutes. It seemed everyone had resigned themselves to a silent walk when Solaria spoke.

"Here, see the twin Polmeria trees? I will lead the way. Stay behind me; the wood is not evil, nor is it kind. It seeks only to protect itself and will use its magic if it feels threatened," she said, moving into the dense undergrowth.

"Can't you just tell it we are friends?" Allyson asked, her voice betraying her anxiety.

"It's not quite that easy. While the Wood is sentient, it is not fully reasonable. I think that is the reason why I was created, to deal with things that are beyond its abilities. Think of it this way, if you go too near a beehive, whether on purpose or accident, the bees will jump to defend it without asking you your intentions. It's so with the forest, as well," she explained, moving quickly through the forest as the others tried to tread in her steps.

"I will tell you if I see anything dangerous. I rarely make it out this way on my rounds, so it's hard telling what we will find," Solaria continued, glancing over her shoulder at the line of humans who were now her responsibility.

Behind her, the Hatter and Queen Rebecca were having a hushed conversation which she was trying not to listen to. Given their proximity to her she found it impossible not to eavesdrop a little.

"We have to trust her, plus given her connections we do not want her angry with us as long as we stand within her Wood," Hatter said softly.

"Her magic is strong, and she has no reason to hold allegiance with us. She could be walking us into a trap," Rebecca replied.

"It's true, but all we can be is cautious of her and hope that her desire to save her home and her altruistic nature hold."

"I fear I've become so jaded, so many people have shown their true colors, that I'm no longer willing to take anyone at their word," she said softly.

"I know, my love, but we must hope that when it comes down to it, everyone will follow their heart," he said.

The conversation died off as the sounds of crunching footfalls through the ever-thickening forest made anything other than a loud voice hard to hear. The forest became so thick their pace slowed to a near crawl and Solaria had to backtrack several times to help them keep up. Just as Evelyn was preparing to suggest they head back to the path, the trees broke, and they were faced with stark white desolate cliffs. Their stone faces craggy and unforgiving.

They all stood staring at the formidable pass, something which could only be roughly called a path, stretched out in a narrow strip between the mounds of stone. They would have to continue single file and it looked as if in a few places they would have to go halfway up the wall to overcome a large set of pointy rocks upon the bottom.

"Well this certainly looks like fun," Jefferson said with a sigh. As he moved out from under the cover of the trees, he was delighted to feel the late afternoon sun upon his face. "At least we get to feel the sun as we make our way through this bleak road," he added.

They all made their way out into the light and forming up the line again, they began to make their way onto the rocks. They had gone a few steps before Allyson noticed that Solaria was not with them.

Stopping, she turned to see her standing at the edge of the wood. Her expression was one of excitement and fear. She walked back to her, extending a hand. Solaria looked back into the forest before taking a deep breath. She spoke in a soft language that no one understood that sounded more like a drifting wind than speech. Small creatures climbed off her cloak and made their way back into the Wood. Taking another deep breath, she placed her hand in Allyson's.

Allyson's body jerked as she was hit with a surge of power that ran through her like a shock, leaving a warm tingling feeling behind. The rest of the group had turned to watch them. Rebecca's eyes widened as she saw the deep green flash pass between them as they touched. She knew when the time was better she would hope to do studies into both of their magics.

"Are you alright?" Evelyn called back to the pair.

"I think so. I've been to the other side of the pass once, yet this time it seems as if I am going out into the world, not exploring part of the Wood," Solaria replied with a forced smile.

Allyson noticed the satchel for the first time; the emblem on it was not one she recognized, and she was ever so curious as to what she carried inside. Solaria seemed oblivious to her curious stare.

"Well, there is no going back now," she said softly, and releasing Allyson's hand she made her way to the group.

The rigorous trek down the path had begun and conversation was impossible as soon everyone was huffing and puffing, given the exertion needed to make it through.

At what Solaria declared halfway there was a large round boulder off to the side. Jefferson called a halt.

"Let us sit and have a break, light snack, and some water. Once we reach the maze, we should be able to use the old village houses to camp in tonight," he said, directing a very grateful looking crew to a sitting place.

They had been seated only a few moments when the odd feeling that had been described to them settled on their shoulders like an invisible fog.

"We are being watched," Jefferson said, scanning the rocks for the offending pair of eyes.

"I always felt that, too. I have never found any creature that lives here," Solaria said with a shrug as she munched on what appeared to the others to be twigs.

"I don't feel eyes, all I feel is sleepy," Allyson said as she fought back a huge yawn.

Her head suddenly felt so heavy she had no choice but to lean back against the wall of the pass. Evelyn frowned. She knew that the climb had been strenuous, but her immediate slumber seemed suspicious.

"I feel nothing, so I would conclude it is something in the atmosphere," Rebecca said, using her magic to try to see anything at all.

Hatter yawned, fighting his hardest he stayed awake; however it was a tenuous grasp on consciousness.

"What will we do? We must get out of here. We can't carry them through this pass, and we certainly can't stay; I think there are spies here," Evelyn said, her eyes roving the bare rocks for signs of foes.

A few rocks slipped and slid down the wall's face causing everyone who was still awake to jump. Jefferson watched in dismay as Addison and Maratrix leaned into each other and fell into the same magic slumber that affected Allyson and nearly Hatter as well.

They stared at the point of the slide, anticipation gripping them, waiting for whatever was coming to come. After several long minutes that felt more like hours, nothing came, and they turned their attention back to their slumbering companions.

"I have some moss in my bag that might wake them, however its affect only lasts a short time and we will have to get them out of here before whatever the silent watchers are doing claims them again," Solaria said, unhooking and rummaging in her satchel.

She pulled out a handful of deep green moss. It smelled of earth with a sharp tang. They pressed it under the noses of the sleepers and after a few moments they awoke, groggy and confused. Jefferson wrapped his arms around Allyson, Hatter slipped his arm around the waist of the Red Queen, Solaria took the hands of the two guards and they started off. They pulled and tugged their companions up and over rocks, watching with fear as the sun began to sink low to the horizon.

The rocks somehow seemed sharper beneath their feet, the stumblers acquiring bumps and bruises as their clumsy bodies battered against the unforgiving stone. With each step the paranoia rose until they were hardly able to take one step forward without glancing around, eyes wide for the impending attack.

Jefferson could barely control the urge to draw his weapon and leap into the encroaching darkness to confront the foe. Had it not been his charge to keep the faltering Allyson on her feet, he would have been charging headlong into the darkness.

"I can see the end," Solaria called back.

A collective deep breath was drawn as they pushed further ahead. Maratrix stumbled, the moss no longer able to keep the sleep at bay. He landed hard against the side, rolling into a shallow crevice; the silence was shattered by an ear-splitting shriek. Darkness bathed his body, which was instantly blocked from view as the inky black that seemed almost fluid drowned him. A faint sickening bubbling and fizzing sound was heard. There was no indication that he struggled or what was happening to him, but as soon as it had begun, the viscous fluid began to seep into the cracks in the rock.

Solaria reached for him while trying to hold Addison, who had also succumbed to the sleep, away from the encroaching shadows.

"Don't!" Rebecca cried out. "He is beyond our help. Make for the end before we are all taken by the darkness," she yelled even though the pass was again silent. The unfortunate sleepers were once again unconscious; no one wanted to stop to try to awaken them. They were dragged none too gently towards the promised salvation of the open meadow they were nearing.

In reality, it took mere minutes to burst forth from the rocky cliffs, but it seemed more like an eternity. The group collapsed on the ground the moment their feet felt the soft ground. Allyson and Addison slumbered on, blissfully unaware of what had occurred. Hatter was still yawning; however the effects were fading.

As her feet hit the last stone step Evelyn faltered, her magic unable to protect her any longer. She tumbled onto the grass in slumber.

For a few minutes no one spoke, each alone with the horrible vision of what they had witnessed, their heads still thick from whatever it was that had affected them among the rocks. Solaria began to hum a soft tune and as her sound drifted over them like a soft breeze, the fog was lifted. Pulling a small seed from her bag she knelt at the edge of the pass, planting it in the soil. Her hum turned into a soft slow tune, and although the language was unknown to the rest of them it was clear from the inflections in her voice that she was mourning the loss of Maratrix. As her song finished a deep crimson rose bush sprang up. Large delicate flowers adorned the stems. Jefferson was amazed and grateful she had placed a memorial for their fallen companion that would flourish as time passed.

"We should set up camp after the path resumes which is just past this bank of trees. If you and Hatter wish to go set things up, I will sit with the Queen and the sleepers. That way, once we can take our time to wake them, we'll be in a stable place," Solaria suggested, pointing through a group of large-trunked silver trees.

"Excellent suggestion," Jefferson added, glancing at the Hatter who seemed reluctant.

"I will be fine, my dear, go help Jefferson," Rebecca said softly.

Slowly he removed the mirror from the harness, laying it ever so gently on the lush grass beside Solaria. He followed Jefferson, slowly stifling a yawn, glancing over his shoulder every few steps to assure himself that she was still safe.

Once they were deep within the trees and out of earshot, Solaria turned to the Queen.

"His love for you runs as deep as the roots of a great tree," she said.

The Queen smiled softly. "He is a good man," she replied, the depth of her own love for him naked upon her face.

"I feel much pain in him, his heart is heavy," Solaria said.

"My current predicament is very hard on him. He feels responsible and as of yet, we have been unable to come up with any way out of this. I had to have my body destroyed to keep my sister from using it."

Solaria placed her fingers against the glass, and a soft blue light engulfed the mirror as she closed her eyes. After a few minutes, she pulled her fingers away. Rebecca watched her curiously as she had felt a tingling against her skin which was the first physical sensation she had experienced since becoming trapped behind the glass.

"Your soul is whole. There is old deep magic within my Wood. Once all of this is over, I may be able to help you. I make no promises other than to try."

Rebecca smiled at her.

"To try is more hope than I had. I thank you. I will not mention it to Hatter for now as I want him to focus on retaking Wonderland."

Solaria opened her mouth to reply just as the trees rustled and Jefferson appeared.

"Hatter is starting the fire. I'm going to carry the sleepers one by one and on the last trip if you can carry the Queen, we will make it easily," he said, standing between Evelyn and Allyson. He seemed conflicted as to whom to take first. With a sigh he picked up the Red Queen and carried her gently back the way he had come.

"He is a strange bird," Solaria said, watching him go.

"Oh?" Rebecca said. She was very interested in her insight as she was an unbiased viewer.

"He has a large heart full of love, but it is locked away. He puts up a wall around his feelings using the excuse of duty to care for the people he loves without admitting to himself he does indeed love them," she explained.

Rebecca nodded. "You are an amazing judge of people. Jefferson has a great deal of pain in his past and has had his heart broken."

"The magic that runs within me often lets me see the intentions of people if I choose to let it. I think it was given to tell friend from foe to the Wood. I have only had it fail me once," she said, a touch of sadness entering her tone.

Just then Jefferson came through the trees ending the conversation.

He noted the sad expression in Solaria's eyes and the creases in Rebecca's brow; he guessed that he had come in on a tense conversation.

"Ok, let me take Addison through and then it will be our last trip to safety and food," he said with hopes of lightening the mood.

"I have two more large pieces of moss. If that fails to wake them completely, I will have to go back to the Wood for a different herb."

"Well if that is the case, then we shall have to take the long way around as no one is going back in that pass. Once all this is over, I hope to seal it from both ends," he said firmly, staring angrily at the looming shapes that were growing even more sinister in the gathering gloom.

Solaria nodded in agreement; whatever resided there needed to not be fed any more life essence. If it became strong enough to escape the rocky walls it could devastate the entire land.

Jefferson scooped up Addison with a bit more trouble than he had with the Queen and made his way to the trees, his pace slower.

"What do you think that was in the pass?" Rebecca asked, not wanting to go back to the previous topic.

"I wish I had some insight; all I can tell you is it was evil, not the worldly evil like your sister's ambition, but something truly born of the dark. It lacked any form of emotion, only the desire to consume and grow," she said, shivering.

"I wonder how much of this land we truly know and understand," Rebecca mused.

"I'd say there is much of our Wonderland we have yet to learn," Jefferson interjected, startling both women with his quiet approach.

"If you're ready, Hatter has dinner started, but is getting rather belligerent about waiting for your return," he said to the queen with a wink.

Solaria gently lifted the mirror, pressing it up against her body as Jefferson scooped Allyson up and headed back towards the smell of soup.

Once everyone was settled, Solaria pulled out a larger clump of the moss taking a moment to crush some fresh earth into it. Rebecca watched her with great interest. Her magic seemed connected to the land itself and it was fascinating on many levels.

"Here goes," she said, kneeling beside Queen Evelyn. She lay her fingers against her bare cheek and pressing the moss under her nose, she breathily whispered. The same pale blue light emanated from her fingertips. Evelyn's eyes fluttered then closed, and Jefferson's heart sank. He began making mental plans for the trip back to the Wood when her eyes shot open again and she sat up.

She looked around, confused.

"Where are we?" she asked, accepting the flask of water and bowl of proffered soup.

"We are just a few feet from where the path picks up, perhaps an hour from the maze," Jefferson answered.

She glanced over as Solaria knelt beside Addison, using the same tactics to wake him.

"We made it." She paused taking stock of the group.

"Maratrix?" she asked her own memory of the passage foggy.

"It consumed Maratrix. There was nothing we could do, it happened in a matter of seconds." He replied with a glare at the silent pass.

Queen Evelyn sighed deeply, placing her hand on his arm.

"I know you would never let anyone go when there a chance to save them."

He nodded, glancing over as Allyson awoke. His feelings for her were so hard to decipher; part of him wanted to believe that it was her he cared for and not the memory of what he'd had with Alice. Caring tried to shine its way through the wall he had erected to protect his heart after she had not returned, but his mind shut him down. This was neither the time nor the place to allow such emotions to run wild.

Evelyn watched his face. She truly hoped that at some point fate would be kind to him and grant him a happiness that he truly deserved.

Dinner was had as the sleepers revived and were filled in on what they had missed. Night had fully fallen preventing any attempts to reach the shelter of the houses before sunup.

Despite having slept, Evelyn and Allyson turned in well before the moon had completely risen. Hatter took the first watch, deciding to give Addison a break, as they were unaware of any lasting affects the sleep may have on his alertness.

Everyone slept peacefully, the bank of silver trees blocking out the view of the pass therefore making them feel safe from its ominous presence. Jefferson took over the watch as the deepest part of the night embraced them.

He stoked the fire, wanting its cherry embers to keep the shadows at bay.

"I will never be so happy to see the sun rise as after tonight," he said to no one as the night's chill settled into his bones.

A loud crack from the edge of the silver woods caught his attention. Immediately his weapon was in his hand and he was positioning himself between those he protected and whatever it was that might be out there.

Another rustle, more footsteps. Whatever it may be was lumbering towards them. His body tensed, prepared to fight. He thought to wake Hatter, but he did not want to wake the others; the last thing he needed was panic.

He watched a single dark shape emerge from the silver wood. The only way he could think to describe its manner of movement was shambling. He moved closer but was careful not to be beyond the scope of the light.

A few more steps and a cry caught in Jefferson's throat; it was Maratrix. His body was a mass of grisly wounds, ragged white bone protruding through shredded flesh. Half of his face was little more than skull with a few tenacious pieces of sinew clinging to the bone. An eye socket was empty, but a faint red glow was discernible deep within its black recesses.

Jefferson stood frozen, staring at the horrendous vision before him. He shook his head realizing this man was in desperate need of help. How he was upright was a mystery, but now was the time to help him. The questions and answers could come later.

"Come, let me help you," Jefferson said, stepping towards him.

"You left me to die, in the cold, alone," he said, his lips doing a macabre dance as he forced his words through a bruised throat.

"No, I... "Jefferson started, but before he could finish the ghastly specter vanished, leaving him alone in the lightening gloom.

A hand clamped down on his shoulder. He whirled around, expecting to be faced with the horrid visage again, only to find himself face to face with a concerned Hatter.

"I heard your voice. Is everything ok?" he asked, noting Jefferson's pallor and shaking hands. He took a long look towards the silver wood. Seeing nothing, he gently escorted his friend back to the fire, pouring him a cup of strong tea.

He waited for him to take a few deep sips; he then spoke.

"What did you see?" he asked, watching the color slowly returning to his face.

Jefferson shook his head; he was not sure he could properly describe what it was he had seen even if you wanted to.

"It seems the pass is not quite finished with us yet," he began. "The sooner we leave that thing far behind us the better off we will all be. On the way back, I will gladly take the long way to never have to see those rocky crags again."

Hatter nodded. It was clear he was in no position to share and as dawn was gathering on the horizon, they should be safe enough not to push him.

"I'm going to brew a big pot of tea. If you want to get the cake from my pack, a quick couple turns in the pan should take off some of the staleness," Hatter said.

Just as the sun had fully conquered the horizon to begin the morning, everyone was packed and ready to make it to their destinations. The trip had already been longer than expected and many things had occurred that had not been planned for.

Allyson let out a deep sigh of relief as her feet made contact once again with the white stone path, it brought her a measure of comfort to know that deep and old magic was once again on their side.

The path wove in and out of trees of varied shape and size. The only thing they had in common was that they were all silver.

"Does the color of the trunk have special meaning?" Allyson asked, breaking the long silence.

Solaria smiled. "Indeed, it does. For instance, these silver trees belong to the moon, they shelter the day creatures as they slumber. If you were to climb one in the night you would be unseen from the ground. Also, if harvested during the full moon, the bark has many uses but is best at healing large open wounds when applied under a bandage."

"When we reach the palace again, I would love if you would sit down with me and teach me your healing powers, as well as how to use the nature magic to help people," Allyson said. She felt the pride rise in her again knowing she could be an asset to those who were hurt.

Evelyn watched her closely. She really hoped for many reasons that she would choose to stay here provided they won. If the war were lost, she would insist the child return home, and be forced to flee with her

"We are coming up on Athenry," Jefferson called back.

Allyson looked puzzled.

"That is what my mother named our little village. It's been a long time since I set foot upon this ground," Evelyn explained.

They broke through the thick undergrowth to find themselves in a deeply shaded glen. Immense houses stood upon the wild grass. Their dark hulking shapes were foreboding. The silence was thick, but the air was light. In the center of the village stood a crumbling fountain. It was impossible to tell what it once had been as it was choked now with weeds, crumbling features held loosely together with the thick green vine. Life had overtaken what man had placed.

Evelyn closed her eyes a moment, her face softening.

"So many warm summer days spent running here and there, splashing in the fountain, free of care," she said softly. Shaking her head, she sighed. "It seems that nature seeks to reclaim Athenry. Let us go see what state the summerhouse is in." Without waiting for a reply, she started off, her stride determined as her feet picked their way through the broken cobble stones.

Calling it a summerhouse brought visions to Allyson's mind of the cozy little cottage her family had at the seaside. They had gone a few times during her childhood, but it had not had enough of a socialite society for her mother, so they had sold it to purchase a city dwelling to stay in during the season.

Allyson was not at all prepared for the structure sitting behind the rusty gates. Tall spires adorned the dual turrets. A sweeping porch complete with grand red marble columns was visible even though the thick ivy and flowering vines. The windows, which were mostly made of red, black, and white stained glass, while all intact, were so covered with thick dust that they were completely opaque.

"How did I let this happen here?" Evelyn said softly to no one in particular.

"It has been a long time. Pressures of ruling, starting your family; time passes whilst we are busy," Rebecca said softly, her own heart ached at the neglect they had shown their childhood home.

Evelyn closed her eyes and laid her hand against the gate. She recalled four frightened girls being brought here in the dead of night to hide them from a mother whose reason had fled. It had been around the heavily carved wooden table that sat just inside the parlor doors that they, as a family, had made the decision to fight their own mother for the good of Wonderland.

Shaking her head, she pulled a breath deep into her lungs and pushed the gates inward. With an audible squeak and groan of protest they slowly swung inward.

The group started across the lawn, Jefferson moving in front of Evelyn and taking a moment to test the stairs and porch to assess its stability before allowing everyone to come up. As Evelyn fussed with the puzzle, lock Solaria stood on the ground. Closing her eyes, she took in several measured breaths, murmuring softly on the exhales.

The door opened with another loud squeak, and everyone made their way inside, looking for candles so that they could take stock of the interior.

Evelyn, noting Solaria's meditative state, went and stood beside her. She waited a long moment, raising her hand to place it gently upon her shoulder before Solaria spoke, "It's here. I can feel the pulse, the rhythm that drove me to be rid of it in the first place."

Evelyn sighed with relief; the trip had not been in vain, hope lived on.

"The nature here is truly wild. The gem seems to have affected everything here. The plants, the animals—they have changed, evolved, and some of the power has been transferred unto them. I have no idea what we will face when we enter the maze," she said, opening her eyes.

Evelyn read worry in her gold eyes and reached out to touch her in a comforting hug. She was surprised to find that her skin was soft and fuzzy, like the underside of a leaf or the back of a friendly caterpillar.

"Everything ok?" Jefferson called from the doorway.

He held a large white candle up to the two outside sconces, and even though it was day the flame brought welcome light.

The two women followed him inside. Solaria stood in the foyer, completely in awe of the breathtaking beauty of the home. Even time and neglect could not take away from the detailed wood carvings that adorned the doorways and the plush furniture. Even through the dust, it all looked inviting.

Jefferson and Hatter worked to secure Rebecca in her stand on a deep mahogany side table as the others pulled couches into a semi-circle, giving them a comfortable place to gather. All but Allyson, who was completely enthralled by an old tapestry that covered nearly an entire long wall.

Evelyn walked up beside her, running a hand over the worn surface.

"Mother had it made for her coronation. See, here are the card soldiers, and here the Heart of Wonderland on its pedestal." Her eyes lingered a long moment over the beautiful blonde woman seated upon a resplendent throne.

Allyson saw emotion surge within her as tears welled up in her eyes and she walked away.

Taking time to clean as much dust as they could from the seats, Evelyn, Solaria, Allyson, and Hatter made themselves comfortable as Jefferson and Addison made a sweep of the house to make sure there were no stray animals—or worse—taking refuge within its walls. At first, they tried to force small talk, but every bump or heavy footstep caused conversation to lag and after a few minutes they gave up and waited.

The men remerged, brushing dust from their clothing, noting the anxious eyes awaiting their report.

"Well, I have some good news and some bad news," Jefferson began. "The good news is, all nine of the bedrooms are complete and rather clean, which means no more sleeping bags, and there is running water, so we will all get a chance to shower as well. The kitchen seems functional, but we will need some wood for the fire. The stores are obviously empty or spoiled, although the fruit trees out back seem to be in bloom. The bad news is several species of birds have taken up residence in the attic. Keep the door closed at all times unless you want to be attacked by some over protective mamas," he said with a smile.

A collective breath was released.

"It is almost lunch time. I'm going to suggest we have a quick bite to eat then set up in the bedrooms, get showered, have a nice dinner, and sit and discuss the game plan. I have no desire to rush the maze with any chance that we will be caught in it after dark," Evelyn said, noting the others nodding in agreement.

While they may have thought the journey thus far had been rough it was nothing compared to the dark vibes that had reached her from the maze.

"I also have good news," she added. "Solaria says the gem is here. She can feel its pulsing, so Allyson you were correct. Hopefully we will be able to use its pulsing to track it down."

Everyone smiled. It would have been truly terrible to come all this way and to have sacrificed a life to find that their prize was not even present.

The rest of the day was spent picking rooms, showering, and exploring the house to see what it held that might still be of use. At several points through this time, those of magic within the group would swear they saw something out of the corner of their eye, or heard a voice when they were alone, or even smelled something out of place. It was always gone in an instant, leaving the women unsure if they had even experienced it at all.

That night, as they gathered back in the study with mugs of warm soup in hand, showered and rested, a serene calm surrounded them and, if it had not been for the pressing business they all had on their minds, it may have very well just been a small party.

"I hesitate to bring this up on the chance of sounding silly. More than once today I have heard my grandmother's voice, even at one point smelled her perfume. I know it's impossible, yet I wanted to let you know," Allyson said, talking mostly to her feet.

"I appreciate you bringing it up as I, too, have experienced strange things in this house that I would attribute only to some type of magic," Solaria replied.

Evelyn and Rebecca nodded.

"I have a feeling that this being the closest dwelling to the maze, when the magic of the gem began to leech out, it affected this place. My guess is that it's feeding off our presence here, reenergizing itself but taunting us with reminders of things it, too, shares with us. I have seen and heard my mother and father this day," Evelyn said.

Allyson glanced out through the grimy windows. She was able to see the entrance to the maze, it was just as she had seen it in her vision, except darker and a bit more foreboding. Its tall hedge walls intertwined with ivy and moss giving it the appearance of overgrown wilderness.

The others followed her gaze, each knowing this was where they must go, yet none really wanting to tackle it.

"So, I'm going to suggest we go into the maze with torches and knives. We should also tie a string around each other's waists to form a human train. The maze will try to separate us, and it is possible to never find your way out again," Evelyn said with a glance at her sister.

"You mean someone was lost in there?" Allyson asked, crossing her arms over her body.

"A young Nilian girl, a seer of great power. She always was afraid of the maze, said it clouded her sight, and I'm sorry to say we teased her until she went in one day to spite us," she began.

"Her name was Aeri, shy but sweet, she came in with us; Jefferson, my sisters and me. We played for a long time with no issues and she had a grand time. As the sun sank low it was time to leave and we started making our way out. I swear she was right behind me. I turned to thank her for coming with us, but she had vanished. The townspeople spent days and nights combing the maze and wood. Nothing of her was ever found. Her parents blamed us and in turn our mother who would hear of no such thing and quietly had them shipped off to the Lake Lands. She was forgotten by nearly everyone in the town, everyone but us. Every time we set foot in the maze after that we would look for her, hope to hear her voice, catch a glimpse. Get an idea of what had happened to her," Evelyn said, a stray tear running down her cheek.

Jefferson wrapped his arms around her in a comforting hug, her guilt mirrored on his face. Solaria's brow furrowed as she thought. She tactfully changed the subject, taking the pressure off the emotional queen.

"The magic of the maze goes deep; I would not be surprised if you found that the hedgerow roots extend all the way back to my Wood. They were old and powerful before the gem was gifted. There is no way of knowing what we shall face.

"I'm going to mix up several herbal pastes and tinctures tonight just in case we may need them. Given that it is nature magic and my connection to the gem, I may find that I have most, if not all, of my powers inside its walls. That will be very helpful if it turns out that the creatures within have gone beyond nature and reason," she finished.

Silence descended over the group as they all sat and thought about what they could possibly face.

"Well, to keep our minds off what tomorrow may bring, let's discuss happier things, like what we are going to do once we return to Red City to retake our land," Jefferson said with a wry grin.

Maps came out and were spread across the table. Talk of how many troops could be raised, possible plans of attack were discussed until the candles began to run low, and Allyson announced that her eyes would not stay open much longer.

Stretching, they all made their way up to the bedrooms. For security purposes, Jefferson had moved a second mattress into the largest bedroom. Evelyn, Solaria, Allyson, and Rebecca were to occupy that room, while Hatter, Addison, and he took the one next door. Given that one of them was to be on duty at all times, it meant only two had to share the oversize feather bed.

Allyson sunk into the soft bed grateful for it even if it was a bit musty. Evelyn hung Rebecca's mirror on the wall opposite the bed, giving her sister the same luscious accommodations they had. She then climbed into bed beside Allyson, giving Solaria her own bed.

"This is much different from my moss nest in the trees, but it is altogether very agreeable," she said as she also sunk down into the softness.

"Once this is all over we must get you a proper house built in your wood so that you may enjoy such things, as well as have visitors," Evelyn said with a yawn.

She wanted very much to visit Solaria again and could not fathom sleeping in a nest in a tree.

Within moments, all the women drifted off to sleep. Next door, Jefferson was explaining the guard rounds to the other two, where the possible breaches in defense could be, and volunteered to take first watch. As the others settled in to bed, he began to walk the dark halls he had spent so much time in as a child. It was almost like walking back in time. He closed his eyes and listened for the voices of the sisters as they would run through the halls slamming doors as their father shouted after them to try to act less like wild things and more like princesses. He had always been laughing as he said it. He had gone out of his way to foster their independence, to allow the fires of their creativity to burn while building their self-esteem. He had been a very good father and he had loved them deeply. It had broken his heart when his wife's love of power overcame her love for her family.

Opening his eyes, he moved into the library. His last time in this room came back to him in all too vivid detail. The king was pacing the small space, his hair disheveled. He knew of his daughters' plan to retake Red City from his wife. He was unsure for whom he should be worried. He looked at Jefferson, his eyes bright, his expression grim.

"You must keep them safe. Help them. I cannot lose any of my girls. Promise me you will give your life to protect them. I am going to my wife, to try again to reason with her, to avoid a fight."

His words had echoed in his head so many times, as had his given oath. That had been the last time he had ever seen the king. He had died at the hands of the woman he so dearly loved.

Jefferson took his words to heart; he had protected the girls. Even after Queen Angelique's defeat he had taken it upon himself to continue to protect them the best he could.

He shook his head sadly. He had failed; one was dead, another's spirit trapped in a mirror, one beyond hope, and one who would again be faced with the dilemma of killing her own family again to protect the rest of her kingdom.

He lay his hand on the king's favorite chair.

"I am so sorry," he whispered and then fled the room, closing the door on it and the memories that sought to haunt him now.

The rest of the first watch passed uneventfully and he was pleased when it was time to wake Hatter. His bones were tired, and the softness of the bed was something he had been looking forward to all day.

Report given, Hatter took up the mantle of protection. Making himself a cup of tea he wandered the rambling house, looking at everything and nothing. Unable to focus his mind on anything for more than a few moments, he kept his feet moving. He passed the front window and had it not been for a shift in the clouds that allowed a ray of moonlight to pierce the darkness, he may never have seen the massive shape making its way from the arch of the maze headed intently towards the house.

Dropping his teacup, he barley contained a yelp as he fled up the stairs, shaking a drowsy Jefferson and Addison awake.

Seeing the look on Hatter's face, Jefferson was immediately alert. A moment later the sound that emanated from the ground below was more than enough to instantly wake everyone in the house.

It was not dissimilar to the howl of the Nolt, the disturbing difference was that its pitch was low, and it began and ended with a menacing growl. Grabbing the weapons, the trio were racing down the stairs as the women opened their door, concerned faces peering in the dark hall.

"Stay in your room!" Jefferson yelled as he took the stairs two at a time.

By the time they reached the window, taking care not to step upon the smashed teacup, they noted at least three others of varying shape and size had joined the single disconcerting form that they could see.

"This is decidedly not good," Jefferson said, stating the obvious as he really had nothing else to say in that moment.

"I think it might be wise to get Solaria. It is possible that she may be able to, if nothing else, identify these creatures and tell us what we are dealing with," Hatter suggested.

Jefferson nodded, grateful for a suggestion as he had absolutely nothing.

"Go grab her. I'm going to look for a non-threatening way to get some more light on them. It is possible they are just the local creatures coming to check us out," he said, even though in his core he knew that was not true. There had been something about that howl that had told him its purpose had been meant to frighten them.

Hatter quickly made his way back up the stairs. Jefferson heard a terse exchange and knew that he would be getting all of them. Evelyn had never been good at sitting and waiting. Just as he predicted, the heavy sound of numerous footsteps reached his ears as they all trotted down the stairs.

Solaria moved very close to the window. Her eyes were very accustomed to the dark given that the sun never fully filled her Wood. She narrowed her eyes studying these creatures as they made their way slowly towards them. She frowned deeply. While she knew there was no way she had seen all the animal life within Wonderland, there was something about these creatures that was familiar and yet entirely alien. She looked awhile longer, picking out attributes she recognized in each of the five beasts.

She could feel the anxiety of the group behind her growing, so she took another long look before turning back.

"They are animals, and I'd wager at one-time harmless ones, or not as dangerous as they are now. Whatever powers are at work inside the maze, be it the gem or its own strange powers, they have changed, evolved, into hybrids. Some are clearly crosses of one or more animal. Some just seemed to have mutated to have more dangerous attributes," she explained.

"I reached out to see if I could feel their minds, perhaps find the language they speak and reason with them. They are cold, completely bereft of any emotion besides hunger and hate," she added.

"So, I guess we need not wonder about the intention they have for coming here," Jefferson said with a sigh. He had really been looking forward to a peaceful night. Now he had to figure out how to fight mutant hybrid creatures with unknown powers. The burden settled visibly on his shoulders.

"Evelyn, I can still feel the rune stones we buried. If we try to boost the signal with Allyson and Solaria's pure magic, we may be able to resurrect the barrier around the house," Rebecca said from her place on the table.

"I had forgotten all about those. It's been years and our magic was nowhere near what it is now. I'm not sure if those old stones have any protection left in them." Evelyn replied.

"I'm up for trying anything that keeps us from having to fight the things out there in the dark," Allyson said, her eyes showing the fear she was keeping from her expression and tone.

"Agreed," Evelyn said as another menacing howl, this one much closer, split the night.

Putting Rebecca's mirror on the table, the three women knelt around her, placing just their fingertips gently against the glass. A low chant in a language that, while Allyson did not understand, she felt deep within her, rose from the mirror. At first, nothing happened, and Evelyn began to fret, causing her to lose concentration. A sharp voice from the mirror called her back.

"Evelyn, focus, see the stones, see them glow. Allyson, they are like the ones you saw at the Fortress of Mirrors. Imagine their smooth surface. Pour your magic into them; let them connect with each other and with us. Picture them pouring out the warm golden light until it forms a shell over us, keeping out any who would do us harm. Let the magic flow through you."

Jefferson looked intently out the window for a sign that the magic was taking effect. He saw nothing but the shapes looming ever closer. Raising his weapon, he moved towards the door. He would much rather face them on the lawn then allow them to enter the house. Swinging the front door wide, he took a deep breath.

A thunderous clap threw him backwards into Hatter and Addison. For a moment he was dazed, thinking it had been a sonic attack from the enemy. When his head cleared, he was very relieved to see a thin golden shield shimmering around the house. Walking out onto the porch he saw several spots in which the ground seemed to glow. Those must be the rune stones, he thought.

Walking back inside, he saw the women staring at him anxiously.

"Ladies, you are amazing. We have a magical barrier covering the entire house. I will now watch to see if the creatures try to breach it and what occurs," he said, heading back to the porch.

The shield made the view beyond it shimmer almost like a mirage, yet it was still easy to see the hulking shapes as they approached. Jefferson knew that magic was not a foolproof fix and it was still possible for them to break through. However, he knew this was like the magic that protected the Fortress of Mirrors, and it would take a tremendous amount of specialized magic to break through. He did not lower his weapon, just in case.

Warily the largest of the beasts approached the barrier. From what he could see, it appeared to Jefferson that this creature had started life as a Nolt. It was triple the size and had fearsome looking tusks now.

The barrier crackled, giving the creature a bit of a shock as it pressed its snout against it. An angry roar carried through. Hisses and crackles were heard at different points all over the wall as they tested it, looking systematically for weak points. The level of intelligence shown was concerning.

Nearly an hour passed before they retreated to the maze, growls and howls accompanying them until they were out of sight. The night became still and silent.

Jefferson waited a few moments longer to make certain they were not returning for an assault before heading back inside.

"Well, they are gone," he said, collapsing into an empty armchair.

"Those stones were one of our first experiments in magic. We could not have been more than ten when we buried those," Rebecca said softly.

"It is very lucky for us that you did," Hatter said, placing his fingers tenderly against the glass on the Queen's cheek.

"I have no doubt that the strength and purity of the magic we just poured into them is responsible for the success. In hindsight I am also so very glad we buried them," Evelyn said, standing to glance out at the protective globe.

"Was it the Heart of Wonderland that changed the animals?" Allyson asked, feeling a surge of pride at being part of protecting herself and her friends.

"Possibly. It is also possibly only a contributing factor. It could have been the magic of the maze as well, given how connected it is to Wonderland. Perhaps as the turmoil filled the world it sucked up some of the darkness. It is unlikely we will ever know for sure, yet I am hopeful that they are nocturnal and that we will be able to avoid them when we go in," Solaria said.

"Even back when we lived here, we never went into the maze at night. Although it was never said, we all knew to exit the maze before the sun set. Perhaps it has always been dangerous at night, and now that danger is amplified," Evelyn mused, turning back to the group.

"Well, now that we are very safe I'm going to suggest we all get as much sleep as we can. We are going to need to be at our absolute best tomorrow," she continued.

"Agreed. I'm going to catch some sleep out here on the settee just to be sure," Jefferson said, stifling a yawn.

Blankets were brought out for Jefferson and everyone settled back into bed. Sleep came soon and for nearly everyone it was a dreamless sleep. Allyson had her dreams, however, not in a way that caused her upset and all she could recall when she awoke was the most intense set of green eyes she had ever seen.

Given the night's turmoil, they all slept a bit longer than they would have liked. The mid-morning sun creeping through the front door landed on Jefferson's face, waking him. He stood up and groaned. He felt rested and noting the time, he knew why. Realizing he was the only one awake, he went and knocked on doors, brining everyone out.

"Well, none of us were eaten," Allyson said with forced cheer, hoping to alleviate the feeling that had settled over the group. They had lost nearly two hours of searching time.

"Quick breakfast and out the door. We can only do what we can with what we have," Evelyn said.

Within ten minutes, they were out the door, each carrying a weapon and a light pack. Reaching the beginning of the maze, Jefferson took time and care in knotting the cord around each waist. It took them a while to learn to move in unison, and after a few trips and stumbles and some colorful commentary they were moving.

Chapter 11

Dark heart

They stepped inside the maze and from the moment their feet touched the stones, no one spoke. It seemed wrong to disturb the shrine-like silence that enveloped them. Jefferson took point, Solaria behind him, followed by Allyson, then Evelyn, followed by the Hatter with Rebecca strapped outwardly to his chest, against his protests. He had wanted her to face inward to protect the glass, but she informed him in quite a surly tone that she did not intend to spend the rest of the quest staring at his vest buttons. Addison brought up the rear and absolutely no one envied his position.

The walls rose high around them blocking all view of the world outside. Just a few feet inside the dense, living walls and the life that lay just steps away seemed to blink from existence. For a few brief moments everyone felt the urge to turn around and find another way to achieve victory, a safer way. It took only a few exchanged glances to confirm what they all knew to be true; there was no other chance at victory. If they were to save their world, they must face the maze and find the gem.

Jefferson started forward, allowing no one the chance to change their mind as they were tethered together. Each footfall took them further within the walls. Upon closer inspection, the walls themselves were nothing very remarkable; the leaves were a deep green and the twigs were plain brown. There was nothing to explain the feeling that crawled up each of their spines.

The further they went, the less the light showed. Their surroundings took on a deep gray hue, making everything appear more surreal and alien. Twists and turns took them further within the walls sometimes finding the cord again.

"This is infuriating," Jefferson cried after the third time they found themselves crisscrossing their own path.

"This layout is completely different than I recall," Evelyn said.

"You did say it liked to change," Allyson reminded them, not letting on that she feared very much being lost.

"It did, yet there were always main pathways that took you to the tree in the center; a massive tree with stark white bark, the branches draped to the ground and were of all colors, shades and hues, much like the roses," Evelyn was explaining when she stopped speaking suddenly. At her mention of the roses, she looked at the lush walls that hemmed them in.

"The roses are gone," Allyson said, recalling back to the vision that had led them here.

"I had not even noticed. The hedges are so bare without them. I wonder where they have gone," Rebecca mused.

"While I also wonder, I would really prefer if I could find the tree. Once I am out of here with the gem in my hands then I will worry about the vanishing vegetation," Jefferson snapped.

He sighed deeply, hearing the uncalled-for anger in his voice. "I am sorry. I'm just, well, being lost makes me uneasy. To be honest, other than not being able to find our direction, this has been too easy; no sign of the beast, not so much as a footprint or leaf out of place. It is disconcerting," he explained.

"I'm going to suggest something. I doubt anyone will care for it, yet something tells me it's what needs to be done," Allyson said, stepping forward.

"Let me take point. Solaria see if you can pour your magic into me. Let me use whatever connection I have to the gem to lead us there," she said.

Jefferson opened his mouth to object, his reticence clear in his expression.

Evelyn raised her hand.

"While I am loathed to admit this, she is right. We are not going to squabble about it. We can all agree that there is no way we wish to be in here after dark. We have been stumbling around for over an hour and all we have managed to do is make a cat's cradle."

Jefferson did not reply but began rearranging the tethers to reflect the new order.

"Close your eyes, picture the gem, let your mind travel to where it is. Do not try to direct the flow, just allow it to draw you in," Solaria instructed as she placed her hands-on Allyson's shoulders.

Soft blue light encircled the pair. As pale as it was, it was still garishly bright against the gray light.

Allyson's mind went blank. For a few moments it was filled with a bright white solitude. Nothing appeared, and nothing remained. She was a blank canvas upon which the magic began to draw a map. She saw twists and turns and, unable to see any landmarks, she counted the lefts and rights. Suddenly the green walls ended, and she faced the most terrifyingly beautiful tree she had ever seen. The bark was the deepest black she had ever seen, the boughs swept the ground and just as Evelyn had described, they possessed every shade and hue, yet they were such deep bright colors so vibrant it was impossible to even describe them. Sitting against the trunk of the tree was a chest; if it had not been covered in plush red velvet it would have been impossible to see it. She strained to move in closer, reaching out for the box lid. Just as her mental fingers touched the supple fabric, black flowed off the tree attaching itself to her. Her chest constricted, and her veins filled with ice. She struggled to move away but the persistent tentacle pulled her closer.

It was suddenly obvious to the onlookers that something had gone wrong. The soft blue light turned pitch-black, covering Allyson in a deep inky cloud.

Solaria cried out in pain, her voice echoing down the empty corridors that surrounded them.

Jefferson lunged forward, sticking his arms into the cloud, unable to see Allyson but determined to pluck her from its hold.

He was gripped by the depth of the cold within the cloud and was momentarily paralyzed in its grasp. Struggling, he found her arm and needles of pain drove into his flesh as he curled his fingers around her. Digging in his feet, he pulled up every ounce of strength and wrenched her free. The three of them tumbled to the ground, bringing the others down with them.

Jefferson, unable to let go of Allyson, pulled her close. Her eyes were closed, her face a frozen mask of fear. Had it not been for the very slight rise and fall of her chest, he would have taken her for dead. The flesh within his grip was cold and rigid.

Evelyn knelt beside Solaria, her hands and forearms were in the same condition as Jefferson's, frozen rigid. Because of her green skin tone the blue cast created a turquoise effect. She rubbed them gingerly, trying to bring back the circulation.

Hatter looked on, unsure of what to do. Rebecca's panicked face peered out from her place on his chest.

A few long moments passed before Allyson's eyes fluttered open. She had regained a tiny bit of her color and Jefferson found himself able to let go. He winced as he saw perfect impressions of his grip on her arms. That was sure to leave a bruise.

She looked around, confused and unsure of where they were.

"What happened?" Rebecca asked, unable to keep her concern at bay.

"The gem is at the base of the tree. But it's not a white tree, it's black, and the black—it's alive," she said. Her voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes haunted by the memory of what she had seen.

Solaria nodded.

"I felt a presence, something angry," she said, flexing her fingers, ignoring the stabs of pain plaguing her limbs.

"That's it, we are heading out. Allyson can tell me where I need to go, and I'll get it myself," Jefferson said, standing up as he gingerly helped Allyson to her feet.

"As much as I would like to get out of here, whatever is surrounding the gem is magic and you have no way to deal with it," Evelyn said, helping Solaria to her feet.

Jefferson huffed; his face flushed with anger. He knew she was right but refused to admit it.

"Did you see how to get there?" Hatter asked.

"I did. It was impossible to pick out landmarks, so I counted the number of left and right turns," she replied, her voice still soft. While her skin was regaining its color, she still felt chilled inside.

"Let's just do this and get the Hell out of here," she said, her voice regaining some of its strength.

The rest of them nodded, reforming their line silently. She moved with assurance while the path was fresh in her mind. No words were spoken; they knew they were not alone and whatever was out there was decidedly unfriendly and very dangerous.

With every corner they turned, they expected to be faced with the same paralyzing chill or to walk headlong into a deep dark cloud. But just as before, the maze presented nothing but thick, perfect hedges and white gravel.

Allyson turned what she knew to be the last corner, bringing them face to face with the ominous black tree.

It sat in the middle of a sizable rotunda, multiple outlets into the maze branching out around it. It was clear that this was the heart of the maze. As they stepped within the circle, a deep rumbling began beneath their feet, and a gust of freezing wind blew through as the hedges behind them came together with a near-silent crash.

Everyone whirled around, horrified to find that the way out had vanished. Each of them felt a lurch of fear as the rope, their map back out, now led into a deep wall of hedge.

"We are trapped and in order to go forward we must cut the rope and separate," Evelyn said, dread clear in her tone.

Addison pulled out a knife, cutting himself free from the hedge and allowing the rope to fall away from his waist. One by one, they were once again six individuals. Turning, they stared at the tree. Just as Allyson had described, at the base of the tree, sat the velvet chest.

They moved closer, still trying to move as one. It felt awkward to no longer be moving as a team. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the tree had fused with the chest, its bark encompassing the top of the chest. Allyson stopped a few feet away. She was in no hurry to get closer to the deep black bark.

"Well, what do we do now?" Hatter asked, voicing what everyone was already thinking.

"I would be naive to think we can just walk up, open the chest, take the gem and leave, huh?" Allyson said, attempting to sound lighthearted but falling flat. She was unable to take her eyes off the charcoal black bark.

"Well, we can't just sit here and wait," Evelyn said, staring up into the sky. Even though the gray fog shielded the outside from them, she could see that the sun was sinking from the sky.

"We have an hour, perhaps two at most before the sun sets," she continued.

Pulling herself up and squaring her shoulders, she strode forward, her warrior's heart blazing as she placed her hand upon the velvet chest.

Everyone froze, expecting something to happen. Nothing. A collective breath was released as Evelyn knelt, studying the lock on the chest.

"Allyson, I need your key," she said.

At that moment the peace was shattered as a cackle echoed through the space.

"You need far more than that, Evie," a voice said. It was deep, the tone menacing. The group whirled around, searching each empty corridor for the speaker.

Evelyn stumbled back, everyone huddling around her. Jefferson placed himself between his companions and the tree.

"Who is there?" he called, keeping his voice strong.

"How easily you forget," the voice hissed.

"Aeri?" Rebecca called; her voice muffled by the huddle of bodies.

"Nice to know someone remembers me," the voice spoke again, this time closer yet still from an indiscernible location.

"Come out so we can see you," Jefferson called, not lowering his weapon. It could be a trick; to him it was much more plausible that some creature had plucked her name from their memory than to think the child still existed within these walls.

Another enormous gust of freezing wind swirled around them, pushing them into each other with its force. The bark of the tree began to move, pouring off the tree, leaving it once again white as a living cloud formed beside it.

The group backed up. The hedge branches poked into their backs, reminding them they had nowhere left to go. They watched with morbid fascination as the cloud drew itself together, swirling endlessly. Glittering black smoke seeming to take a shape only to collapse again.

Solaria suddenly cried out.

Allyson gasped in horror as a long black tentacle wrapped around the woman's ankle. They grabbed on to her, trying to hold her steady. As they fought against the strength of the tentacle, it was apparent that it did not wish to pull her in, but to siphon off some of her energy. Her body seemed to phase in and out of focus for a brief terrifying moment before the tentacle withdrew.

The cloud quickly formed into the shape of a young girl. Her long raven hair streaked with gold, and her eyes wide, but her expression was anything but childhood innocence.

"How can this be?" Jefferson asked, still unwilling to believe what stood before his eyes.

"Well, it's fairly simple. You lured me in to sacrifice me to the magic here," she said, crossing her arms. The figure spoke with the plainness of a child even as her expression shifted; her mouth set in a line and her eyes taking on the deep burning anger within.

"We would never!" Evelyn blurted out, the pain in her voice ringing. "We looked for you, for days and nights and every time we came in here. I never forgot you," she continued, moving tentatively towards the child.

"Lies!" she said, stamping her foot. It was obvious that she was still very much a child, albeit a child with tremendous and terrifying powers.

"I saw you come back with that girl, run through the paths, carefree, never a thought given to me. For all you knew you could have been running over my bones and you didn't care. You lured me here, told me it was fun . . . You never once talked about the dark things. The things that roam the night, the depth of the fog that lasts for days." She shuddered before turning her malevolent gaze to Rebecca.

"You seem to have gotten yourself into a mess." She smirked.

Allyson stepped forward cautiously.

"Aeri, I know you are angry, but believe me they would not hurt you intentionally. They are good people," she said softly.

The child's face contorted with rage, her eyes glowing like red embers, her entire form shuddering.

"Angry? I am not angry. I am powerful! You will all see. The gem is mine and you will now all know what it feels like to be alone and lost within these walls." She shouted. Her face was contorted with all the rage of a child made powerful by immeasurable magic.

Raising her hands above her head, she closed her eyes. The group huddled together, unsure of what was happening or what she was capable of. The wind picked up, the steady breeze turning quickly into a gale. They clung to each other, heads down and eyes closed as the wind battered them. A deep howl began up through one of the tunnels; Allyson knew it was one of the beasts coming to devour them.

Suddenly the Hatter was ripped from the group in a mini tornado. It swirled, made up of her living black mist, and carried him down the closest tunnel which immediately sealed closed behind him. Before anyone could react, Solaria and Addison were scooped up by another black cyclone and whisked away. Allyson opened her eyes a squint, just enough to see them dumped down another passageway, which also instantly closed over with a green wall. Evelyn wrapped her arms around Allyson and grabbed Jefferson's jacket. Aeri was separating them and she had no desire to end up alone. Jefferson, having the same thought, wrapped his arms around Allyson as well, grabbing onto Evelyn's arms.

As the expected wind picked up around them, it tore at their clothing and pulled at their flesh. It felt like millions of icy hands trying to rend them asunder. Allyson felt crushed between the two bodies, but she was certain it was much worse on them as she was mostly shielded. With another heave of the wind, their feet left the ground and they were flung through the air.

It was obvious that the wind was trying to separate them; however, their grasps proved to be stronger. The air filled with a howl of rage before they were spun and thrown down the remaining pathway before being dropped roughly onto the gravel. Despite the rough fall, which garnered them all several cuts, Jefferson was on his feet trying to reach the end of the tunnel before the green wall closed them in.

He reached it in enough time to put his hands into the last little gap. He tried to wedge his body in, to keep the gap open, and all he gained for his trouble was more cuts. He walked back to Allyson and Evelyn; his expression dejected. Allyson reached into her pouch and pulled out some bandages and an ointment Solaria had given her. Allyson dressed Jefferson's wounds as Evelyn pressed her ear to the wall that blocked them from the tree, Aeri, and the gem.

She turned around; her mouth set in an angry line.

"It's silent. I do not hear her or the others. Now what?" she asked, crossing her arms over her body protectively.

As if to answer her question, a deep rolling fog spread over the top of the maze, floating down slowly to settle around at their feet like a thick blanket. The dense gray film made it near impossible to see each other even though they were mere feet apart. It turned the already daunting hedgerows into thick black shapes looming above them, mocking their hopes of escape.

"Now, you survive. You come out and see if you are the same," the young voice cried, all the youthful hurt evident there. It echoed and seemed to be coming from everywhere at once. The statement was capped off with a laugh that could only be described as sadistic.

Evelyn balled up her fist and opened her mouth to shout back.

Jefferson laid his hand on her arm.

"Let's not antagonize the crazy demon child, ok?" he said in a tone that caused Allyson to crack a smile.

Evelyn nodded and crossed her arms again. At that moment she appeared no more than a child herself. An angry child who was displeased at the rules of a game she was being forced to play.

"Now we know that the odds are, if we keep moving and don't die, we may find the others and our way back to the gem. Because no matter how the maze changes it would have to have an open path back to its heart in order for the magic to flow," Evelyn said, shedding her childish anger for a woman's logic.

"I like the don't die part best myself," Allyson said softly.

Jefferson nodded.

"I have no doubt we will need to get out of here before nightfall, so our best bet is to get moving and try to reconnect with the others. If we can't get to the gem before the beasts arrive, then we find a defensible position until the sun rises," Jefferson concluded.

"Now, if one of you ladies could provide us with a bit of magical light it would help a bit," he added.

Allyson's face turned to panic. She wanted so much to help but had no idea how and did not wish to admit that she had no control over her power without the others to guide her.

Luckily her expression was mostly hidden in the intense fog. Within moments, a pale red light lit up Evelyn's hands. Given that the fog was more of a solid than it could have naturally been, all it really did was create two red beacons; it made nothing all that much clearer to see.

"Well, that helped. Sort of," Evelyn said.

"Makes you harder to lose," Allyson said, attempting humor.

"Alright, I suppose we could try shouting to the others. But I am leery of giving our position away to anything else that might be lingering within these walls. So, let us start walking. Evelyn in the middle, Allyson on one side, me on the other. Allyson, put your hand on the hedge and alert us if you find an opening. The tree is at our backs, so we are facing south. We need to find a way to face north again," he said.

Following his instructions, they began taking tentative strides forward. In another part of the maze, sounds of an argument could be heard.

"We can't sit here and wait for whatever is coming. We have to get up and try to find the others or our way back to the tree," Rebecca said, aggravation clear in her tone.

Hatter leaned his back against what had once been the opening to the rotunda, cradling the mirror on his chest.

"I can't see more than a few inches in front of me, what if I trip and fall? You could easily be smashed to pieces," Hatter protested, his fear of losing Rebecca overtaking his fear of anything else, even the possibility of never finding the others again.

"You would prefer I get to watch you be ripped to shreds by some hideous hybrid beast before I'm smashed to pieces under their feet? The man I fell in love with had a spine. I know carrying me has been hard on your back, but I severely doubt your spine has turned to jelly," she retorted.

Luckily for the Hatter, he was unable to see her expression as it was scathing.

He sighed deeply. He had never been one to respond to anger with more anger, always preferring a cup of tea to a fight.

"What do you suggest?" he murmured; his tone resigned.

"Well, the tree is at our backs which means we are facing south. If we start moving, we may get lucky and stumble our way into the others or a place to hide until the morning," she said. "If it will ease your mind turn me to face you," she said, her tone softer. She understood his fear and already regretted her earlier anger.

"While I would really love to do that, I, as you know, possess no magic and I may need yours or your brilliant deductive skills. So, we will take it slow and hope nothing goes catastrophically wrong before we can find help," Hatter said, pulling himself slowly to his feet.

"I can try to give you some light," she said, concentrating deeply. The edges of the mirror took on a dull green glow.

"I bet we are quite a sight." He chuckled and began his slow shambling walk toward what he reverently hoped was freedom or at least their companions.

The final pair had begun walking long before the others, Solaria's inner directional sense leading them. She was very familiar with being hemmed in by plants and as no real light ever penetrated the woods, she had an extreme advantage.

"If nothing else, I hope to find us some place to hide from the beasties until dawn," she said, hoping to make Addison a bit more comfortable. The man seemed more lost without Jefferson to lead him than he did by the maze surrounding him.

For what felt like hours, the pairs walked through the thick fog. It seemed that their tormenter had abandoned them to their own ingenuity; that was not to be.

Simultaneously, disaster struck all three pairs. As the sun set, the darkness began to seep from between every branch.

Jefferson had become quite bold, moving the trio quickly down the paths hoping to stumble into anything other than more maze. He was completely caught off guard when Evelyn collapsed between them, so much so that it jerked him to his knees as their arms had been linked. Allyson, who had been trailing behind due to pure exhaustion, had enough time to stop short.

She sank to her knees beside her friend. Evelyn's lights had dimmed but it was evident that her hands were pressed to her ears, her features contorted in pain.

"Stop, stop, stop!" she screamed, her voice ragged and torn from low in her throat.

Jefferson and Allyson glanced at each other, both hearing nothing.

Inside the Queen's head, the voice of her mother shrieked.

"Murderer, usurper! You killed me for my power; now you seek my gem. You deserve to die!" the voice chanted over and over, louder and louder.

Allyson stroked her face, trying to soothe her as her own mind was invaded also, but by the voice of her mother. Instead of a shriek, it was the same low monotone voice her mother used when she would stand beside her, brushing her hair every night.

"You're too much like her, you will become mad. We will have to lock you away. You must be quiet and docile, keep your mouth closed, and a smile on your face. You need a husband to care for you, you can't take this world on your own. You're not a very bright or a very pretty girl, so try whatever you can to find a good husband, overlook his flaws if he has money." The diatribe ran over and over, never letting up.

Seconds later Allyson was on the ground beside Evelyn, her body curled in on itself, her eyes squeezed shut as she tried everything to combat the words etching themselves upon her brain.

Jefferson was trying to figure out if he could carry them both when the sound of a shattering mirror and the Hatter's agonizing scream traveled to him from somewhere in the distance. His knees began to shake as he glanced at Evelyn's prone form.

"You could not save them. You promised me you would protect them," the voice said inside his head.

In his mind, he saw Madeline's hands in the box. The image switched suddenly to glittering shards of the mirror laying on the white rocks. Turning, he saw Evelyn, although through his bewitchment, her lips were blue, her eyes open and glazed over.

Tears streamed down his face as the final picture flashed into his mind of Vanessa, although in this one she was very much alive. They were standing in the rose garden outside the palace, she had her arms wrapped around him, and he was gently pushing her away. He did not need sound with the vision to remember what had gone on that day.

She had professed her love for him, and he had informed her of his love for Alice. She had been heartbroken and then furious. That was the last time he had seen her, and she had withdrawn to her realm. He had always wondered if his turning her away had pushed her to do what she had done. He had never been able to voice his fear to the others. He knew they would never blame him, but he had still never been able to even speak to words.

He had failed every one of them. He knew it and sank to the ground beside the women. Tears streamed down his face as the film of defeat rolled through his head repeatedly, each image becoming more and more crisp.

Mere feet away, just beyond one wall, Hatter stumbled. He was moving quickly, despite his desire to be cautious, for chasing him were the phantoms of his friends. The Hare, the Rabbit, the Dodo, and the Dormouse. The Rabbit's pristine white fur was matted with blood, his bright eyes were dull, his mouth hung slack, and his signature teeth now just bloody stumps. The Hare fared no better. It was obvious to the Hatter that he had died in the tunnels, his body mangled and chewed on, his one remaining ear hanging limply. The Dodo was perhaps the most sickening visual. All his feathers had been plucked from his body, his skin was red and raw, spades had been burned into his flesh, his beak shattered. On his shoulder sat a very flat Dormouse.

At first, he wished to comfort his friends, to apologize, to let them know they had not died in vain. But as he approached them, he realized they were all holding hammers. Their dead, hate-filled eyes focused on the mirror on his chest. He took off as fast as he could, knowing if they caught him, they would smash his love to bits.

A few more rows away Solaria paused. She felt the rage and hatred pouring from the hedges around them. She closed her eyes, trying to trace it back to the girl, hoping perhaps she was still near the tree and she could use it to find their way back. Had her eyes been open she would have seen what caused Addison to shout her name.

The black cloud swirled around her feet. Small tentacles flowed around her until it reached her eyes. It settled over her face like a black mask before disappearing into her eyes.

Opening them, she was faced with her greatest fear; the hedges around her were ablaze, her nose was filled with the acrid smoke, her ears filled with the crackling and popping of nature resigning to destruction. She cried out, reaching deep within her. She felt her power surge. A teardrop fell from her eye. Catching it in her fingers she turned it over and over, watching in surprise as it grew and grew until she held a large sphere of water in her hands. Turning to face the blaze, she pushed out with her mind, pleased to see a large jet of water erupt from the sphere and douse the blaze. She had just about extinguished the fire when a huge pillar of flame began to charge toward her from the path.

Pulling everything she had, she threw another stream of water at the pillar of flame that was quickly rushing at her. It caused the pillar to stop a moment, it almost appeared as if it stumbled. Yet, it was still blazing and pushing towards her. Dropping the water ball, she took a deep breath and blew it into her hands. She created her own cyclone, unleashing it upon the fire, hoping to smother it.

The pillar turned around, its light dying as it reached out for her. Stepping out of its reach she watched as it was smothered, crumpling to nothing more than a pile of ash.

Stepping closer to the ash, a deep cry erupted from her throat. The sound was so piercing and so filled with agony, as it carried over the walls it drove the black mist away from the others, freeing them from their torment.

She knelt beside Addison, tears flowing from her eyes. She checked, praying that he was still alive. His blank stare met her pleas; he was dead, smothered. She had killed him. The pain in her heart was instantly replaced by a very real spike through her chest. She looked down, expecting to see something sharp protruding from her body, but there was nothing.

Gently pulling her woven shirt away she gasped. A patch on her chest had turned brown; it had withered. She had killed, a being made entirely of nature to nurture and protect life, had taken an innocent life.

After a moment the sharp pain faded to a dull ache and she was able to stand. Turning, she was face to face with the child who looked at her curiously.

"You killed him," she said, cocking her head to one side.

"I thought he was fire. I was trying to protect," she began, but her voice failed her.

"You don't belong here with them," the child said, her expression softening. She recognized another creature of complete innocence, just as she had once been.

"I will open the maze, let you out. You may go back to your Wood to heal your heart," she said, her knowledge far beyond her years.

"I can't leave my friends, they are trying to save our world," she protested, although part of her very much yearned to leave this behind her.

"That's what they told you? They want the gem for power, you only delay the inevitable. You stop Vanessa from destroying the world perhaps . . . But you give Evelyn the power and she will do it on her own," Aeri said, moving closer.

"No, I can't. The gem, it has changed you. Let me help you. Perhaps we can find a way out together," Solaria suggested, not wanting to believe ill of her friends.

"No one can help me, even the Master of the Realms tried. Yet, here I remain!" the child snapped; all compassion gone from her face.

"Remember what happened the last time you trusted your friend?" she hissed, dissolving back into the black rolling mist.

The fog lightened all through the maze. Everyone stood, some helping others, some just trying to recover from what had been tormenting them. Jefferson wrapped his arms around Evelyn, giving her a crushing hug.

She smiled weakly. Her eyes were haunted, the memory of her mother's words not fleeing as quickly as the visions had.

Moving to Allyson, he gave her a hug as well, using the opportunity to assess her face and mental status. She seemed shaken but in better shape than Evelyn.

She smiled weakly at him.

"What was that?" she asked, leaning against the hedge.

"Aeri," Evelyn replied, closing her eyes, enjoying the silence within her own skull.

"She wanted us to be tormented, to be frightened and alone, just as she was. I wish I could make her see how sorry I am. I never wanted her to be trapped here. We just wanted her to come play," Evelyn said, dissolving into tears.

Allyson slipped her arm around her shoulders, comforting the Queen. The sound of her sobs drew Solaria to them.

Hearing the footsteps crunch on the ground coming towards them, Jefferson drew his weapon. He was glad that if it was to be another foe, it was to be one he could fight. Solaria paused when she approached. Seeing Jefferson with his weapon drawn made her uncertain if it was really him or another illusion.

"Jefferson?" she called out tentatively

"Solaria!" he replied, the wash of relief evident in his voice.

She sighed softly. Her approach was still slow, her reflexes taut. As much as she wanted it to truly be her friends, she still feared treachery, particularly after the final warning imparted by Aeri.

She saw a sobbing Evelyn with Allyson beside her. Stretching out her magic she felt Allyson, given that she had possessed her, she was familiar with her magical signature. Relief rushed over her as she felt the familiar white-hot pulse.

"I am glad to see you all," she said softly.

"Where is Addison?" Jefferson asked.

She paused, and before she had time to realize it, she lied. Something she had never done before and came to her much easier than she liked. "He burst into flame and was killed," she said, studying her feet.

Jefferson cursed and Evelyn's tears, which had begun to slow, started again.

"We must find Hatter and Rebecca. I have no doubt it is past nightfall and now we have the beasts to contend with as well as Aeri's rage," Jefferson said, drying Evelyn's tears.

"Do you recall the playhouse?" she asked, pulling herself together and rubbing away the last of her tears, although the intensity of her weeping still showed on her face.

"Yes, it used to show up in the afternoons sometimes. It was spacious, it easily fit the whole gang of us as children. It might be a bit cramped now, but it would be shelter," he answered.

"Do you think the maze would still listen to our wishes?" Evelyn asked.

"I don't know but I think that Allyson has the best chance among us. Her magic is pure and unknown. It may see her as an ally or at least it wouldn't be as biased against her as it is against us," he replied.

"What we need you to do is to place your hand against one of the walls and close your eyes. Channel the magic into the ground beneath your feet, while asking the maze for the playhouse," Evelyn explained.

"Solaria, if you can give her a boost, it may go better," she added.

The women moved to the edge of a hedge, doing as they had been told. When Solaria placed her hand on Allyson's shoulder and pulled up her magic, again the sharp pain pierced her chest causing her to draw in a deep breath. She turned her face away from the others wanting to hide it from them.

Allyson closed her eyes. She asked the maze ever so kindly to help her and her friends, to bring the Hatter to them and if it could to give them a place to weather the night.

The walls around them shook. It seemed as if the request had angered it. The group huddled together trying to prepare themselves for whatever onslaught may be coming this time.

"Jefferson? Evelyn?" the Hatter's voice carried to them from an opening several feet ahead of them.

"Hatter, Rebecca!" Evelyn cried, running to them. However, as much as Aeri's rage had changed the maze, it appeared that it still listened to those whose magic was pure, even if it had to fight against the darkness inside now.

"I'm not sure what happened. We were wandering around in the maze and a passage just opened beside us," he explained, carefully extricating himself from Evelyn's exuberant grip.

"Allyson happened," Solaria said softly.

Hatter and Rebecca turned to look at her, both suitably surprised.

"Well, we thank you for the way out," Hatter said.

Before Allyson had a chance to reply, a lone howl split the air.

"Now would be a good time to discover if the other part of your magic worked, because I have a feeling that this lonely maze is about to get a lot less lonely," Jefferson said, gathering everyone up into a group and herding them down towards the end of the passage.

Allyson closed her eyes stretching out her mind, looking for the house she had asked for. Turning the corner, they were all disappointed to see nothing but a fork in the maze.

"Which way?" Allyson asked, knowing they had all expected her to know.

Evelyn made her way to the front of the pack. She looked at each path.

"I want something here to be like I remember it. The maze used to know, it used to lead us without speaking to what we wanted or to something fun. It's nothing like it used to be," she said sadly, waiting for some silent sign.

Another lone howl echoed off the walls, this time it was answered by several other howls.

"No time to wonder," Hatter said, charging down the right fork. The fear he had felt at the apparition's shattering intent was still very real and he needed to get Rebecca out of there, or at least somewhere less dangerous.

Evelyn and Jefferson exchanged looks. They both shrugged, and the group followed Hatter down the trail. They wandered for the better part of an hour, howls splitting the night off and on, some closer, some farther.

Jefferson was planning how to fortify a dead end in the hedge to wait out the night, when they came around yet another innocuous bend only to be face to face with a house. It was nothing like the one they had played in as children. It was much larger, and the construction was odd to them.

Allyson cried out as it came into view.

"It's Nana's house!" she said, running towards the front door.

The rest of them followed her, curious. The front porch was wide, a white bench swing hung motionless. The house itself was a farmhouse, however not like anything ever seen in Wonderland. The paint was a pale lavender and Allyson remembered fondly when Grandmother had said she wanted to paint it that way and her mother had had a fit. Moving inside, it was just as she remembered; the furnishings soft, the walls decorated with photos and paintings by Alice's own hand. Glancing at them now, she recognized that many of the fanciful landscapes were in fact pictures of memories from Wonderland.

She heard the rest of them enter but, she was lost in memories, pleased to find a plate of her favorite spice cookies sitting on the table. Popping one into her mouth, she moved back to find the group standing uncomfortably in the foyer.

"Come in! This was Alice's home when I was a child! I guess when I asked the maze for a house to be safe in, it reach inside me and pulled out the place where I always felt safest," she said, her smile radiant.

The others smiled back, moving in slowly. Jefferson made a search of every room. Just as he was about to leave what he guessed was the master bedroom, something caught his eye. On the bedside table sat a crystallized red rose. The breath caught in his throat as he gently touched the petals. He had given that to Alice the last time he had seen her; a way for her to remember him while they were apart. She had so loved the red roses, so he had asked Evelyn to use magic to preserve one for her. Closing his eyes, he remembered the sparkle in her eyes as she took it from his hands.

Walking away, he tucked the heartache deep within him, focusing instead on keeping his party safe until dawn.

"The house is empty and should not be too hard to secure if we all keep together. I would prefer to have a magic set of stones, but I will go for what we have," he said, noting Allyson had started a fire in the stove and was making tea.

Evelyn noted the pain in his eyes but knew that now was not the time to ask. Hatter had detached the mirror and placed it gently on a deep plush couch. Everyone but Allyson seemed completely exhausted. The ordeal in the maze had taken a great deal out of them.

Allyson busied herself making cookies and humming to herself. She was in her comfort zone and for the first time since they had left the palace, she felt at ease.

Hatter and Jefferson closed all the shutters save the ones closest to the door, hoping to avoid the notice of the beasts. Everyone ate some cookies as they dozed off over their tea.

"I can feel them, they are looking for us. They are confused," Solaria said, her hand placed against the windowpane.

"I prefer them that way," Jefferson added.

"Evelyn, Solaria, and Hatter stretch out on the couches and try to get some rest. Tomorrow we must get the gem and get out of here. We are behind, and the longer we are away, the closer Vanessa moves to Red City," he said, pulling a chair up beside the door with his weapon across his lap.

"Hey, do any of you know who the 'Master of the Realms' is? Aeri mentioned them when we talked." Solaria asked.

Rebecca's eyes went wide at the second mention of this being.

"To be honest I don't. I mean, the only being I could consider that title belonging to would be the Rabbit. He was quite the traveler, but I've never heard it used before. Well, before the assassin shouted it at me in the throne room," Evelyn said, her brow furrowed in thought.

"It is something we should look into if and when we ever make it back to Red City as it has been brought up now by two of our enemies" Hatter said.

"I would not really call Aeri an enemy." Rebecca said softly.

Hatter snorted.

"Yes, because that was a warm welcome." He replied his mood continuing to darken.

"Enough guys" Evelyn stated, and the matter was dropped.

Allyson busied herself getting everyone blankets and pillows before pulling a chair up beside Jefferson. For a long time neither spoke as they listened to the soft even breaths of their sleeping companions.

"What was your grandfather like?" he asked. He had not wanted to ask, yet he found himself unable to hold it in any longer.

Allyson shrugged.

"He was lost at sea when my mother was a toddler. She never really spoke of him, nor can I recall ever seeing any pictures," she answered.

"She spent all those years alone," he said, more to himself than to her.

"She used to paint and travel a fair bit. She would always come back with such amazing trinkets and treasures. I always assumed she was coming back here, although I know now it is not true," she said, her eyes going wide as a very close howl caused Jefferson to jump to his feet.

She saw his body tense as he peered out the window. Stalking and sniffing the air mere feet from the front steps was the same huge beast he had seen last evening. A bit of singed fur on his snout spoke to his meeting with the magical barrier.

He growled and pawed at the ground, shaking his head as if the smell offended him. Stalking away, he disappeared back into the maze.

Waiting a few more minutes, Allyson finally let out a breath.

"It was like he didn't even see the house," she said.

"It is very possible he can't see it. It is not of Wonderland; perhaps it is beyond his sight. It could be the only reason we can see it is because we are with you," Jefferson said, looking at her intently.

"Well, that means we can all catch some sleep, doesn't it?" she asked, looking away from the intensity of his gaze.

"I think so, yes, and I believe in proper beds," he replied, shaking the others awake.

Groggily everyone found a bedroom, Solaria choosing to be alone after the others had paired up again. Throughout the night many beasts found their way into the little clearing but just as the first, found it empty.

Aeri could see the house. Noting the animals were not going to finish off the crew, she stormed to the house, her deep black tentacles waving around her. Had anyone been awake to see what occurred it would have been a truly terrifying sight. The moment she set foot on the steps a deep lavender pulse pushed her back, gently the first time. The second time it launched her nearly out of the clearing.

Magic was shielding them, something otherworldly, and nothing she could do would touch them while they were within its walls. Sulking, she made her way back to the gem.

Sitting beside the tree she opened the box, gently stroking its cold hard face. In the back of her mind she heard Solaria's offer of help, saw the pain wrack her body as she took life. The creature was made of life magic; taking a life was truly painful to her. In a way, Aeri felt sad for her, felt bad for inflicting the ravages of the maze upon her. The gem began to glow under her fingers, sucking the compassion from her and replacing it with cold hatred.

She was just the same as them. She wanted to help her just as they had, to trap her again, perhaps take away what powers she did have. She shook her head; no, they would never leave this place. Any of them.

# Chapter 12

Eat me Drink me

Allyson awoke in her nana's bed and for a few moments was completely disoriented. Had Wonderland been a dream? Was her Grandmother downstairs making her waffles? Rolling over, she saw Evelyn slumbering beside her. No, it had all been real; they were still within the maze. She sat up slowly, trying not to wake Evelyn. Moving to the window she opened the shutters. It appeared to be morning as the gray light was lighter than it had been last night.

Behind her Evelyn sat up.

"That explains that," she said softly, her eyes falling upon the crystal rose.

"What does?" Allyson asked, settling on the foot of the bed.

Evelyn took in a deep breath, trying to decide how much of the tale was really hers to share.

"See that rose? It was given to Alice, upon her last leaving of Wonderland, by someone who truly cared for her," Evelyn said softly.

"She always said it was her most prized possession. I was never allowed to touch it," Allyson said.

Evelyn nodded. Standing, she made her way to the dressing table, taking advantage of the brush to calm the snarls in her hair. Allyson moved closer to the rose, still afraid to touch it.

Footsteps in the hall let them know that others were awake. Moving to the kitchen, they all had a light breakfast and several cups of tea as they made plans.

"As nice as it is here, we must get the gem and get out of here as soon as possible. We should only have to deal with Aeri. I am sure none of us wants to experience what we went through yesterday again," Jefferson said.

They all nodded, Evelyn shuddering as the vision of her dead mother flashed before her eyes.

"I have an idea," Solaria said softly.

She had been very quiet since they had been reunited so everyone was a bit surprised by her comment.

"Let me call to her. She seems amiable towards Allyson and myself. Let us call to her, bring her to us while the rest of you make your way to the gem. I have a feeling that once it is outside of the maze, she will be at worse, less powerful. At best she may even helpful," she explained.

"I am not leaving you two without protection," Jefferson said.

"We are protected. If she attacks, we retreat within the house. If she could breach the house, she would have done so last night when the beasts were unsuccessful," she said.

"How will you know if we are successful?" Jefferson asked.

"When you reach the outside of the maze send up a magic bolt. We will be able to feel it and possibly see it," she replied.

"But then you are trapped here," Hatter said.

"Perhaps, if my plan works once the gem's influence is removed, we may be able to reason with the child. If not, well then, we will just have to make it up as we go," she said, looking to Allyson who was nodding.

She was not thrilled with the idea of splitting up. Solaria's plan made a lot of sense and they needed to be headed back to Red City. Every moment they wasted could spell disaster for Wonderland.

"How are you going to find the gem?" Allyson asked.

"I have no idea. We are going to head north and hope for the best. No, it's not the best plan ever, but it's what I've got," Jefferson said, looking around for other ideas.

Silently, the group packed up and hugs were given on the steps of the house. Evelyn noticed that Solaria winced every time she was embraced, but as the woman had made no mention of an injury, she did not wish to pry.

"I suggest we give them a bit of a head start. If our luck holds, we can keep Aeri's attention here. We'll want to give them as much time as we can," Allyson said, moving to sit on the porch swing.

It was so peaceful here, it would be easy to forget what lay ahead of them, the trip home, and the war that was raging somewhere. The sun rose higher above them, the thin gray fog becoming lighter.

Solaria stood and moved to the steps.

"Aeri, please come here. We need to talk to you," she said, waiting to see if the child appeared.

After a few moments of nothing, Allyson moved to stand beside her.

"I know leaving you behind was wrong. We must leave the maze soon and I do not want to leave you behind again, please come talk to us," Allyson said, feeling the dark pulse of magic headed towards them. Ever since she had communed with the maze, she found herself much more aware of its energies.

"She is coming," Allyson whispered.

A dark swirling cyclone made its way into the clearing, whipping the hedges around and bringing with it an icy wind.

"Why should you care what happens to me?" a voice from within the cyclone said, although no body was yet discernible.

"Because you are a life, and all life is sacred," Solaria said, her voice catching in her throat as she thought of Addison.

"You just want my gem, just like he did. Told him no too" she said, appearing beside a young sapling with her arms crossed.

"I am more interested in helping you," Solaria replied.

Allyson could feel the truth in her statement and was deeply moved by the compassion this wild woman carried for a child who had done nothing but try to destroy them since they had entered the maze. She wondered if the him was this Master of the Realms character again.

"I am part of the maze; it is part of me. I've been here too long," she said, the hard edge leaving her voice, her posture softening.

"That much is true, the maze gives you your powers. You would have to leave them behind were you to come with us," Solaria said, leaving the safety of the house steps to move towards the girl.

"I can't," Aeri said softly, her eyes downcast.

"Your maze is connected to my Wood. Reach deep within the roots, you can feel it," she said, settling on the ground at the girl's feet.

Aeri nodded.

"My Wood is full of magic of all kinds. If you wanted to you could flow through the roots back to the Wood; there I could help you, help you find a way to separate yourself from what holds you," she explained.

Allyson moved forward very slowly, intently listening to Solaria and trying to keep the others from her mind in case the child could see her thoughts.

"I can't. I've been here so long, I don't know any other life," she said, settling in front of Solaria. She appeared so much more solid and childlike than she ever had.

"It is entirely up to you. You are the only one who has control over you," Solaria said softly.

"That can't be. I tried so hard to leave this place when it pulled me in. I did not want to stay," she replied, her tone becoming angry.

"That may have been true in the beginning. You were scared and alone, the maze wanted you here for the magic you possessed, the ability to see into the future. I would guess, just like the Wood created me to be a guardian. It pulled you in to be able to see the future, to assess any threats that would come its way. I am sure you knew the gem would come here before it did, and even knew that we would be here as well," she said, leading the girl into deep conversation to keep her attention away from those who sought the gem.

"I saw the girl, the one who looks like you," she said, pausing to look at Allyson.

"I knew she would bring something of great power here the first time I saw her running and playing with Evie. It is why I left them alone; I could feel the maze wanted the gift and if I scared them, she might not bring it back here.

"I felt you coming. I did not expect the others, to be honest. It's been so long I stopped looking ahead as everything here is the same and has been for a very long time," she added, looking at Solaria.

"You felt me because we are the same, guardians of the wild, of the magic that runs within the ground and through the branches," she said, smiling fondly at the child.

Allyson could tell that Solaria's focus was no longer just distraction, but that she truly felt a kinship with the child.

"Darkness has come here. At first the maze was only dark at night, when the beasts would roam, but they were just regular creatures. But then the gem, it began to change things. It bonded itself to the tree, tapping into the magic within the tree. They will have a hard time removing it," she said.

Allyson's mouth dropped open; they had not fooled her at all. She knew that they were hunting the gem, yet she had chosen to stay here with them.

"Allyson..." the voice was faint, no more than a whisper dancing on the breeze.

Allyson turned her head, looking to Solaria and Aeri to see if they had heard it. They entered again into conversation, which Allyson could not follow.

"Allyson..." it said again, a bit louder.

She turned around; it seemed as if the voice was coming from inside the house. Without a word she began to walk back. The other two, deep in debate, did not even seem to notice her leaving.

She moved quickly, a shadow passing by the kitchen curtains. Flinging the door open, she rushed into the kitchen, her mouth agape at what stood before her.

Bent over the stove checking the flame was her nana Alice, just as she remembered her. She smiled at her brightly.

"My dear girl! How good you look!" she said as she slid a baking pan into the oven.

"It is wonderful to see you, but I am not sure I understand," Allyson said, her heart leaping at the sight of her grandmother. She knew the image could have been some trick of the maze but felt that it wasn't. It didn't feel like the same magic that had caused the horrific voice from before

"I am not sure I do either; something pulled my spirit here. I never really understood the magic of Wonderland, and the gem has powers that are still, and may never be fully understood," she said, checking the item in the oven. Satisfied with its progress, she moved to the pantry. She pulled out a small empty glass vial. Sitting it on the table she pulled out several others with varying colored liquids.

"I have so many questions to ask you," Allyson said, unable to maintain doubt that this was not truly her grandmother as her heart was so longing to see her.

"I wish I had a chance to answer them all, there is not time now. I feel that you will be needed very soon to extract the gem, and I am the only one who can equip you to do so. So, listen well to what I say, child." She gestured for Allyson to sit as she began to mix the liquids together.

Allyson settled across from her, not taking her eyes off her beloved grandmother, afraid of the moment the apparition would disappear.

"The Heart of Wonderland is not evil. I believe it amplifies traits that are already present in people, but at an alarming pace, creating paranoia and madness. It is my belief that it can be wielded by someone who is pure of heart. In this case, you. Evelyn has too much pain and grief in her life to retain her innocence, her willingness to seek the good in others. The gem has been idle and has become wild. I fear that if anyone handles it other than you, it will immediately overrun their mind and they will be lost to the madness that took Queen Angelique." She continued shaking the liquid until it took on a soft violet color. Sniffing it, she seemed satisfied and placed a stopper in it.

She pulled the pan out of the oven, and the scent of chocolate cake rose to meet her nose. Allyson smiled; her nana had always made the best cakes. Carrying it over to a side counter, she began to ice it quickly with a soft white frosting.

"Now, I'm going to give you two things to help you. One is a cake. It will shield you from exterior magic for a short time. The elixir will change your size depending upon your need. I feel you are needed now. Here, take this." She handed her a small basket in which she had wrapped the goodies in a handkerchief.

"Know that I love you and while I wish this burden had not fallen upon you, I am so very proud of your dedication to Wonderland," she said, tightly embracing her granddaughter.

When she released Allyson, there were tears upon her cheeks.

"Go now, follow the right path. You will know where to go but go quickly. If you delay I fear for our friends," she said.

Allyson nodded. A great knot rose up in her throat. She wanted nothing more than to stay here with her grandmother, but she could hear the urgency in her voice and knew that she must not delay.

Running out the door, she surprised Solaria and Aeri by running past them without a word. Taking the right path, she ran as fast as she could, her eyes fixed ahead, and the basket clutched to her breast.

The sound of her footfalls was muffled by a shriek of pain that split the air. Allyson ran faster. They were trying to take the gem, and Evelyn was hurt. Rounding a corner, she nearly ran face first into a dense hedge. She stood a moment, unsure as of what to do when the hedge began to split open, granting her access to the rotunda. Jefferson cradled an unconscious Evelyn in his arms. Her hands appeared to be burnt. Hatter was pacing back and forth, his scowl deep as Rebecca's voice strained up from his chest.

Allyson ran forward, dropping to her knees beside Evelyn.

"What happened?" she asked.

"She tried to lift the gem from the box. A deep red light surrounded her hands, she dropped it, and fell back onto the ground." Jefferson said, gingerly examining the burns on her hands.

"Where is Solaria?" he asked in return.

"Oh. Um, well I left her chatting with Aeri after I spoke with nana and came straight to you," she replied.

"After you spoke with whom?" Rebecca's voice rang out.

"Well, it's a long story. One I will gladly tell you once we are outside the maze again. However, I don't know what Aeri's intentions are and Evelyn needs healing. Let's get the gem and get out of here," she said.

"I don't know how to get the gem; it is happy here; it does not want to leave. I have no idea how we are going to remove it," Rebecca said, exasperated.

"With this!" Allyson said with a giddy smile. She held up the basket.

Quickly she unpacked the chocolate cake. It was topped with a thick white frosting and in very delicate blue letters said, "Eat Me". She broke it in half, careful not to drop a crumb. Carefully, she ate the delicious cake which tasted very much like one her grandmother had made for her many times.

The others watched in awe as a bright periwinkle light spread over her body. She felt the power surging through her. She knew instantly that there was no reason she should not lift the gem from its box and walk out. Confidence washed through her as she stalked to the box, her expression determined.

Bending over she felt none of the fear or worry the others had when they had tried to approach the tree. She slid her hands under the gem, its facets cold upon her palm. Turning, she looked at the amazed faces behind her. She smiled widely as the power of the little cake focused her intuition, letting her know which way to go.

"Come, we must exit before the magic fades. The gem has no desire to leave here, " she said, starting towards the exit. The others scurried to keep up behind her, though not close enough to be touched by the aura of light that surrounded Allyson. She navigated the various twists and turns with precision, each step bringing her closer to the end of the maze. As the gem began to jump angrily in her hands, she came around the last bend and the end was in sight. She picked up her pace, but much to her dismay, the gem was not out of tricks yet.

The branches of the hedge began to reach out for her. They snagged her clothing, tugged at her hair, and reached desperately for her feet. In the distance, howls of rage filled the air as the gem called on all its protectors to foil the theft.

Allyson glanced behind her to see Jefferson struggling to carry Evelyn as the branches wound thick around his legs. She turned back to help him.

"No, go on!" he shouted.

"The power will fade once you are outside," Hatter added, his tone wavering with uncertainty.

She nodded, hoping in her heart that this was true. She pushed on, hearing the fabric of her clothing tearing, tasting copper as the blood from multiple scrapes and cuts ran down her face. The howl of the beasts drew closer; she swore she could feel hot breath on her neck. She refused to turn around. Something deep within her told her not to look, not to let the maze keep her. Each step was a struggle, each movement brought the sound of snapping twigs and ripping vines as the gem fought to remain wild. She was mere feet from the entrance when she felt the power surge within her start to fade. Looking down the glow began to flicker. The gem nearly danced in delight as it felt the magic's grip lessening. Allyson began to feel heat emanating from the gem. Taking a deep breath, she focused upon the remnants of the magic's power and pulled it up, begging it for just a few more moments.

For a moment, the light completely went out and the howls were upon her, her hands feeling its singeing fury. The vines' grip became stronger. Then, just as it appeared all was lost, a burst of the periwinkle light came from within her. It was so bright that it blinded not only the monsters at her heels, but her companions as well. The gem was completely eclipsed, the vines incinerated, and with nothing but force of will, Allyson staggered out of the maze.

As the gem passed through the arch, a deep howl shook all the leaves. It was no longer a sound of fury, but of sadness and loss. Allyson wept as the feeling that she had stolen something that she had no right to washed over her. As her tears splashed on the gem's surface, she made a whispered promise to return the gem to the maze once the war was won.

Turning back to face the entrance, she was surprised to see Jefferson stumble out with Evelyn clasped in his arms and the Hatter close on his heels. They collapsed on the grass beside Allyson, listening to the mournful sounds from within.

A deep rumbling wind was heard, reminiscent of Aeri's wrath. A whirlwind very similar to the one that had separated them came pouring out, bearing Solaria and laying her gently on the ground beside her friends. The maze gave one great last sigh and fell silent.

The late afternoon sun began to make its journey towards the horizon. For many long moments, the silence stretched on. Each of them staring at the gem, its glimmer fascinating and frightening.

Evelyn lay on the grass, her eyes slits. A soft moan of pain escaping her lips broke the spell. Solaria hurried over to her, inspecting her injured hands.

"Let's get her back to the summer house. Theses burns are extensive," Solaria said.

Gingerly, Allyson touched the gem, unsure of her ability to handle it now that the power of the cake had worn off. She found the gem cool and welcoming. Cradling it gently against her chest, she followed the others back to the house.

Jefferson took Evelyn to her room while Solaria tended her hands, giving him a list of things to bring to her. Hatter set Rebecca upon her stand, the weight of carrying her felt in his shoulders. Rebecca stared at the gem, drawn in by its magic gleam.

Allyson made herself busy by cooking a meal for everyone after carefully stowing her grandmother's gifts. She used the opportunity to mull over what had happened. There had been many times since her grandmother's death that she had wished to see her again. Times when she had sworn, she had hear her voice or smelled her perfume. She had never imagined she would see her again, hear her voice, be able to embrace her. Wonderland was truly a place of magic. Perhaps Alice's spirit would stay in that maze. Perhaps she would be able to spend time with her again. That last thought was almost enough to cause her to drop everything and head running back towards the house. Yet she knew, even if it meant they lost the chance to be together, that Alice would want her Wonderland saved. It was not just about the two of them, but about an entire world, races that would cease to exist if she chose not to help. A deep sigh accompanied her resolution. She finished cooking without haste, in no hurry to share the time she had had with Alice with the others.

Solaria came down just as dinner was being placed on the table, and everyone looked to her expectantly.

"Evelyn is resting comfortably. Her hands were badly burned and may scar. For the time being, her ability to do magic will be greatly hampered by the needed bandages," she said, settling into her chair with a thud.

Every face read exhaustion. So much had happened in such a short time that it was almost beyond their ability to process, yet this was just the beginning. They still had to journey back to Red City, to harness the gem, and fight a war and defeat evil. It felt almost as if what they had done to get the gem should be enough, should be the end of the perilous task instead of only facilitating the start.

Everyone began to eat. A couple of expectant glances were tossed at Allyson, and she knew she would not be able to stall her explanation for much longer. Taking a long drink of water and a deep breath she launched into her tale.

"While I was standing outside with Solaria, I heard someone call my name. At first, I feared it was the maze perhaps attempting to separate us for a better advantage. Yet after a moment, I knew it wasn't. I ran into the house and there she stood, in the kitchen, baking as she had for so many years when I was young. I was still wary. I mean . . . the maze had projected hallucinations before. Yet she felt right; there was no fear or doubt when she hugged me. I knew it was her. She explained to me how you would be attempting to take the gem and that it would not let you, and that she would be able to help. She said our need drew her spirit here and that she was proud of me and then she gave me the cake and the bottle and sent me out and I ran to you," she said, her words tumbling out in a less than cohesive torrent.

Looking up she saw furrowed brows and guessed perhaps she had not been as clear as she had tried to be.

"I wonder if she or the house is even still there?" Jefferson mused aloud.

"Well, I cannot speak for Alice, but when I departed the clearing, the house still stood, yet I can't say what happened after the gem left," Solaria said.

"Speaking of the clearing, what happened with Aeri?" Allyson asked. She had been so caught up in her own things that she had all but forgotten the child.

Solaria looked down, troubled.

"I wish I could say for certain that she took my invitation to leave the maze and head back to the Wood. Even given her benevolence in the end, she is still very bitter, and a deep anger rules her. I know that she is beyond saving in the conventional sense," she explained.

"Saving?" Hatter asked.

"She will never be a little girl again. While she was always a creature with magic, she is now a creature _of_ magic. A normal life is far beyond her grasp now," Solaria said.

It was clear she was not telling everything, yet it was obvious she had no desire to share anymore.

"I'm going to take some food up to Evelyn and check on her," she said, rising quickly before any more questions could be asked.

The remainder of the meal was eaten in a deep silence. Once the table was cleared and a fire set in the grate, Solaria, Allyson, and Rebecca reenergized the rune shield. None of them was sure it would be needed, but everyone was exhausted and since they would have to start the journey home again tomorrow, everyone would need a full night's sleep.

Allyson was just about to retire to bed when she saw Jefferson standing alone on the porch. She started up the stairs but changed her mind and walked back out to check on him before she could talk herself out of it.

She moved to stand silently beside him. His face was locked deep in thought and his eyes looked dark.

"Everything ok?" she asked quietly.

"No, and I don't think it will be any time soon. How are you holding up? You have been through quite a bit recently," he said, turning to look at her.

He looked at her carefully. He could very easily see the resemblance to Alice. Their hair color was almost exactly the same, except Allyson's hair was more honey colored than the bright blonde of Alice's. The facial structure was nearly identical, except Alice's face had been a bit rounder, more angelic perhaps. Yet Allyson possessed an inner fire that shone through her eyes and gave her such a striking beauty.

"I am as well as I'm going to be. I think part of me still thinks this is some bizarre drawn out dream, and I will awaken to the dull life I left behind. I am not sure what the road ahead is going to bring or even if we are going to succeed. And if we do, what my place in this world could be. It's a lot of uncertainty to stare down the barrel of," she said, surprised to hear her inner concerns come tumbling out of her mouth. Having Solaria's unfailing honesty around seemed to be catching.

"It really is, and I wish I had some speech to give or wisdom to dole out. All I can say is that no matter where this road leads and where we end up, you will always be welcome in Wonderland as long as it stands free," he said, feeling the urge to wrap his arms around her.

She also felt the draw to him, and as she turned to face him he gently he wrapped his arm around her pulling her in, her lips inches from his. Her eyes closed, the anticipation of her first kiss washing over her, making her giddy.

"Allyson?" Solaria's voice carried out to them.

They stepped apart so quickly, Allyson nearly stumbled.

"I'm here," she said, walking quickly inside, her cheeks flaming with color.

"Sorry to disturb you, but I just wanted to make sure you were alright," Solaria said, noting the look on her face and Jefferson's silhouette on the porch.

"Yup, I'm good. Let's turn in," Allyson said, her voice coming in a nervous rush, her eyes never meeting Solaria's as she made her way quickly to the room.

The rest of the night was uneventful although Allyson had a hard time falling asleep, turning over the missed chance in her mind.

The sun came up, creeping into the house, lighting up the dust of the house, its silent rays finding no one stirring. Pure exhaustion, and the quiet and peace of the house had once again led them into a deep sleep.

Solaria awoke first as her bed was under the window and its light assaulted her eyes. Sitting up, she stretched quietly and then went about waking the others. She knew it was time to take the long road back to the Red City and whatever awaited them beyond it.

## Chapter 13

Homecomings

The group set off silently. Jefferson led them, with Evelyn behind him. Her color was disconcerting, the massive white bandages off putting, but at least she was up under her own power. Her things had been redistributed to the others, except Solaria, who had been chosen to carry the gem. Even though they had accomplished their goal, the mood was dark. They had lost two men and the memories of what they had been through would linger through many nights. Despite the urgency to return, the pace was slow, labored. Steps that already dragged grew even heavier as they parted the silver trees and the path loomed before them.

"We have to go around," Allyson said. Even though she'd slept through most of the horrors, she had no desire to lose anyone else.

"The gem may protect us," Solaria interjected. She had mixed feelings about returning to her Wood. Part of her hoped it would replenish her spirit, heal the wounds she had received. Yet another part feared she would be rejected; she had changed, and she was tainted. The conflict was causing so much anxiety. She wished to return, to find out if she could return to her home.

"It is not a chance I'm willing to take. Yes, it's going to add a significant amount of time to our trek, and yes, time is of the essence, but it's not worth it," Jefferson said sternly. The memory of his dead comrade was still all too fresh in his mind.

No one chose to argue and followed him as he started onto the path that led into the outskirts of the Wood. Solaria stretched out her magic, searching for the magic she had known her whole life.

At first, she felt nothing, and panic began to rise. She feared that at any moment she would cry out, giving away her distress to the rest of the company. Then, ever so faintly, she felt the pulse, the soft white pulse of the Wood. The living breathing presence that had given her life.

The further they walked, the more the pulse became a drumbeat. Her heart soared, and after many hours of walking she let out a howl. It startled her friends but brought back the music of the Nolts to her ears. She was giddy. The gem was also happy to be home. She could feel its power pulsing down into the ground.

Due to their late start, night was beginning to fall before they reached the Wood on the other side of the pass. Solaria happily went about making camp, walking around laying her hands on the trees, hearing the voice of the Wood drift to her across the wind. A quiet dinner was had.

"I will take the first watch. Even though we are safe here, it does not mean that the gem might change its intentions," Solaria said, not offering to explain further when questioning looks were given.

Everyone turned in; conversation was sparse, feet were tired, and minds were full.

She propped herself against a huge tree, its rough bark feeling so good behind her back. She looked thoughtfully at her companions as they slept. Her resolve lessened. Her commitment had not faded, and she knew intellectually that in order to protect this wonderful Wood she would need to go with them and help them. Yet her heart wished that they had never laid this burden at her door. She wanted to go back to wandering between the trees, caring for the animals, running wild with the Nolt packs.

She gingerly opened her cloak to check her wound; she was dismayed to find that the elation of her mind and spirit had not extended to her body. The pain had subsided, but an ugly reminder of her actions remained on her skin.

It was possible that the war would never come here. That this evil queen would take the Red City and be content with that. None had bothered with her in years, why would they start now?

She shook her head; this woman craved power and she would know that magic lay here. She would also probably remember her and perhaps view her as a rival or even a possible ally. Neither of which suited Solaria.

She sighed so deeply several birds fluttered down to rest on her arm. She smiled brightly at them. The innocent trust in her as the guardian gave her no choice but to see this through to the end and give everything, she had to restore the balance of Wonderland.

Her deep thoughts and silence of home lulled her to sleep. Had she been awake, she may have noticed the child's reflection in the gem and noted her truly terrifying expression. By the time the birds' chorus awoke her, the gem's surface was clear and bright.

This time they got an early start and made good time through the Wood. It was nearly noon when they arrived in the place where their paths had crossed for the first time. They paused, and although no words were spoken, Solaria knew they were giving her a chance to vanish back into the wood and leave them to the task. She smiled and asked,

"We should be on the other side of the Wood by supper, then in the Red City tomorrow, yes?"

Jefferson nodded.

"Providing the trip up the riverbed is quiet we should be home in time for tea," he said optimistically. With her as a guide, they would be able to exit the Wood in the place they had originally sought entry, which would cut several hours off the trip.

They trudged on. Evelyn's color was returning to normal. She spoke little, and her brow was always knit in deep thought.

Slipping into the horizon, the sun was only a distant warm glow. When the group broke through the old entry to the Wood. Solaria had been surprised to find it so overgrown, but then, no one ever really came through it, and she personally had no reason to maintain it. They walked as long as they could until the twilight made it hard to see, and they stopped and camped. Jefferson looked at his crew. He had had high hopes for traveling at night, sneaking through the darkness with his elite team. What he had before him were some of the bravest, most amazing people he had ever worked with, but they were not very elite, stealthy, or prepared for night ops. He chuckled a bit to himself. It was far from leading the guards, but he could imagine no better group to trust the fate of Wonderland to.

The night passed quietly, bringing a peaceful dawn. He woke them all as soon as the sun was visible. He really did hope to be back to the city by teatime. They could all use rest and he would feel much better when the gem was locked up in the vault until the time came to use it.

Renewed with the hope that their days on the road were at an end, steps were lighter, and the pace was quicker. The sun was just reaching the noon position when they came up the ridge. Red City spread out before them, shining brightly. From a distance it looked beautiful, calm, strong; a beacon of Wonderland. Solaria was in awe. She had never seen anything like it.

When they approached the back gate, Jefferson was pleased to see the normal battalion of soldiers standing guard and a Captain he knew well.

The Captain stepped forward, inspecting the group. He knew everyone except the strange woman in the cloak. He also noted that the two guards that had accompanied them were not present.

"Halt," he said. Knowing that looks could be deceiving, he asked, "What do you desire?"

Jefferson smiled, pleased to see that, regardless of who they were, protocols were being kept to.

"To touch the looking glass," he replied.

"Good to see you, Sir," the Captain said as he opened the gate to let them into the courtyard.

"I hope all was well?" Jefferson asked, falling into step with him.

The Captain leaned in close and lowered his voice.

"The Hare's body was found inside the tunnel entrance, or what was left of it," he said, recalling the gruesome sight.

Jefferson nodded sadly.

"Otherwise, everything has been calm and quiet. The hospital wing is fully established and most of the patients from the tunnel crossing have recovered. I do know a certain feline who will be very happy to see you. Ruling does not seem to agree with him."

"Thank you for the report, Captain. As always, excellent work," he said, opening the door into the fortress for everyone to pass.

As they stepped inside the fortress, Solaria stared in awe at the massive arches and intricate carvings around her.

Allyson recognized the expression as she had worn a similar one when she had first arrived.

"I'm going to see my daughter," Evelyn said, and without another word, she quickly walked off.

"Solaria, I will escort you to the vault, so we can safely stow the gem and then get you your own room," Jefferson said, leading her down one of the many long halls.

"I will go catch up with the Cat," Hatter said, and adjusting the mirror, he started off.

Allyson was left standing alone staring after her friends. She felt a weariness in her bones that called out quite loudly for a nice hot bath. Making her way back to her room with only a few wrong turns, she was not at all surprised when Sabina knocked a few minutes later.

"I am pleased to see you have returned safely," she said, taking in Allyson's visage. It was obvious to her that she was road worn and drained.

Without being asked she pulled out the tub and laid out the thickest and softest robe she could find. She had many questions, but she did not want to pry. Allyson did not make that necessary.

"You read my mind. I tell you, even though we stayed in the summerhouse and I was not here long, I'll admit to becoming very accustomed to my wonderful tub and bed," she said, slipping behind the screen to undress.

"The summerhouse? In Athenry?" She poured the hot water in slowly, trying to hide her surprise. No one had been sure where or why the group had set out, but this was very surprising indeed.

Allyson nodded and slipped into the rose scented water, allowing it to lift the aches from her muscles and refill her spirit. Ever since she had eaten that dainty cake, she had felt drained, as if a great force of effort had been given that she was unaware of.

"I have not thought about that place in years," Sabina said, wondering what could have been in Athenry to pull the entire command structure from the city.

"I must ask, and I hope you will not think me rude, but Jefferson has installed a rather unique looking woman in the suite next door. I have assigned Aningale to look after her. I am very curious."

"That's Solaria. She is the Mistress of the Tolgey Wood," Allyson said, hearing her own dreamy tone as the warm water worked its own magic on her body.

If Allyson could have seen Sabina's face, she would have read the sheer amount of shock written there. Since she was a child, she had heard the ghost stories about the wicked woman who lived in the woods, how she devoured travelers and fed trespassers to her carnivorous plants. Now she was here. Times had indeed gotten desperate if they were going in with the likes of her.

Allyson noted her silence and sat up a bit.

"I'm guessing you have heard the scary stories about her as well. She really is very kind and quite wonderful. I hope you get to talk with her," she said, her eyes dipping wearily.

Sabina nodded. She liked to think that the Queen would not bring an evil force inside the city. It was going to be hard to get past the old tales.

"Let's get you out of there. You have enough time for a nap before supper and the memorial service," she said, not wanting Allyson to drown herself.

"Memorial service?" Allyson asked, accepting the towel and slipping into the robe.

"Oh, you haven't heard then. Men went into the tunnel to set up a barrier against any of those creatures and they discovered the Hare," she said. Like most, she had never cared for the Hare, yet it seemed wrong to speak ill of the dead.

Allyson frowned deeply for she was having the same thoughts as Sabina.

"Yes, I think I will nap and then if you could be ever so kind as to help me find something appropriate to wear, I would be very thankful," she said, climbing into bed, the news doing nothing to abate the exhaustion in her mind.

Sabina nodded. She truly liked Allyson; she was kindhearted and very nice. Before the doors were closed behind her Allyson had fallen into a deep sleep.

The next time the group was assembled, they were all dressed in mourning. The supper was quiet. The same long tables were laid out as they had been on Allyson's first night there, the creamy linens having been exchanged for matte black. The elegant silver candelabra burned with stark white candles. Despite the suspicions anyone may have had about the Hare, he was a member of the royal resistance, and it appeared he had given his life to save those in the tunnel from the beasts.

Solaria was briefly introduced and given the title of Woman of the Wild, advisor to the court. Many people openly stared at her and many whispers followed her. She seemed to take no note of this and if the others did, they did not acknowledge it.

After the meal had been served, the court and the people from the city moved out onto the lawn. Evelyn, whose field bandages had been replaced with ones that were more manageable, delicately held an urn, its brass shine reflecting the candles held by those gathered around. She held it up, taking a long moment before speaking.

"The Hare died protecting those within his charge, his ashes will be buried here in the royal rose garden, his legacy will go down in history with the others who have given their lives to free Wonderland. Too much blood has been spilled, too many friends lost. Tonight, we will remember those no longer with us, for tomorrow we will be silent behind these walls no more," she said, her voice ringing out inspiring nods and cheers among the people.

Allyson could not help but fear the war that was about to be waged. There was no way of knowing what would happen, or if they would win, or what the plan even was. She hoped that this was the last wake she would have to attend.

The rest of the night was a subdued party. People talked and drank, swapped stories about those who were gone. Even without magic it was easy to sense the ghosts filling up the dark corners of the garden, lingering around loved ones.

As the evening ended, Jefferson escorted Allyson and Solaria back to their rooms.

"Evelyn wants everyone to take breakfast in the library tomorrow. She wishes to make the plans to mount the scepter and our attack," Jefferson said, unable to hide the worry in his tone.

Both women nodded, wished him a good night and disappeared through their doors. He stood a moment alone in the dark hall, heavy thoughts weighing on his mind.

There were only about one thousand remaining troops, more than half of those being armed citizens who were not trained to fight. He knew Evelyn's plan was to march up to Vanessa's gate, scepter blazing. He feared this was folly but was unsure if he could dissuade her.

Shaking his head, he made his way back to his own room. But it was a long time before sleep found him.

Morning found the requested group assembled in the library awaiting the arrival of Queen Evelyn. They ate silently, each eying the addition of a large table which held a large-scale map of Wonderland. To the side sat red chess pieces and to the other side sat black. There appeared to be traditional pieces, but there were many more and there seemed to be animalistic pieces, perhaps to represent the non-humanoid fighters on each side.

To Allyson, it was very surreal. She knew the pieces represented real lives and real dangers. They were going to war.

Jefferson was thrilled to see the planning steps; these were the things he understood. Strategies, tactics, and battle plans. He felt less out of his element here than he did when it came to magic. While he relied on magic to assist the troops, it was a tool, not the only choice.

Solaria was fascinated more with the map than with the pieces or the implications they held. She had no idea Wonderland was so vast. Her fingers danced gracefully over the paper, resting on the northern Lake Lands, on the Radiolite fields, and coming to rest on her own Wood. Should they win the day, she knew she would need to travel this land before returning home.

Rebecca and Hatter both wore frowns and from their overt attempts not to look at each other, it was obvious heated words had passed between the two. The Cat lay curled up in the chair. He had not spoken much since their return, though his hallmark smile had returned as the mantle of leadership was no longer his to bear.

Evelyn breezed in, followed by the Captain who had admitted them through the back gate the day before. Her bandages were gone; angry red scars now graced her palms. Solaria noted the signatures of the healing magic on her wounds and knew that no amount of magic would ever clear the blemishes from her skin.

"Thank you everyone for getting up so early and meeting me here. Captain Lorlock is going to deliver his intelligence report, lay out what we know about the enemy's whereabouts, and then as a group we are going to lay out our plans and ideas," she said, settling in her chair, her hands folding in her lap.

All eyes settled on Captain Lorlock. His stature was stocky, yet his height gave him a fit build. His hair was thick and black, perhaps a bit long for a regulation solider, but being a Captain had its benefits. His striking blue eyes took them all in, settling on Solaria, meeting her inquisitive stare with a disarmingly charming grin.

"Please, everyone, be seated. This is likely to be a very long presentation," he said. His voice was deep and mellow.

Settling into chairs, they gave him the undivided attention his presence requested.

"I have sent men to every corner of Wonderland, and as far behind enemy lines as they could get. Yes, some have died, but the information we have gathered will help us win this war. The Lake lands are completely barren, no remaining races were found, nor were any guards left there. None of the royal structures were left standing, and the life stream is completely dry. I am going to suggest that in the event that our assault is not successful, and we lose Red City, we can take refuge up there as the lakes are still full, and it is a somewhat defensible position.

"As Jefferson informed me, all of the west lands are empty. I assume the fear of the Wood has kept them from crossing the mountains as otherwise it would be a good way for them to come up on us from behind." As he mentioned the Wood his eyes flicked to Solaria again, causing her to smile.

"As we head east and south, is where things become difficult. Vanessa's forces have camped on the road outside the Fortress of Mirrors, even though they have not yet been able to breach it. They have taken up residence in the forest where the headquarters were. I had the tunnel sealed so even if they survived the beasts, they would be unable to reach us that way. Once you cross into the southern kingdom, it is thick with soldiers and beasts. The front is heavily guarded, as is her tower. The mountains, the ones that border the woods, back up to her tower, and other than the breeding caves of the Jabberwocky, they are unmanned. It had never occurred to me that this way could be used as I was under the impression that the Tolgey Wood was a hostile place. Now that I know better, I have changed my entire idea. I suggest we take all the men who are able out the back gate, into the Wood, over the mountains, and rain in on her from above and behind. This may give us the element of surprise that we need, as manpower is certainly not on our side. We have the Lyrecats and about a thousand men. She has double the men and at least twenty Jabberwockies of fighting age." He paused, letting that sink in while he moved battalions of dark pieces on the map to confirmed locations.

"As for the weapons we will face, I have some rough ideas, but it seems that they have made something that is called a gun."

Allyson raised an eyebrow. She had not seen any guns since she had entered Wonderland and had assumed it was a danger that had not tumbled to this side.

"What is a gun?" Evelyn asked.

"I can tell you, sort of. My father kept a hunting rifle for when he went out with his friends. To the best of my understanding, it is filled with an explosive powder and when the trigger is pulled, a small metal projectile called a bullet comes out. It does serious damage and can kill," Allyson said. She had never been exposed to guns outside of books and the only reason she knew what she knew was because of some of the books she had snuck from her father's shelves.

Captain Lorlock nodded.

"It seems her guns follow that principle except instead of bullets, they are capsules of charged Radiolite. They cause magic burns and depending what kind of magic they were charged with, a host of other maladies I am told. The upside to this is that they are not terribly reliable, and the range is short. So sturdy rune shields should give us a decent amount of protection. I have a drawing here of the helmet idea I came up with that would give us further protection without hindering our ability to see too much," he said, passing a paper to Jefferson to look at.

"The only thing I am really in the dark about is what lies inside of her tower. I know the Caterpillar is there, as well as the Twins. Freak lightning storms have been sighted above it that I have no explanation for," he said, crossing his arms to signal he had finished his presentation.

"First off, I want to thank you for all of this. You have put together excellent intelligence as well as going above and beyond in thinking of ways to protect the men. I would be honored if you would serve as my second in command, Colonel Lorlock," Jefferson said, noting the surprise in his face.

"I will gladly stand beside you, Sir," he said, his posture straightening as the new responsibility settled on his shoulders.

"Now if you could take your helmet idea to the smithy and see how fast they can crank theses out, as well as make sure we have shields for every man, I will organize getting the magic added. We will need to be ready in three days," he said, dismissing him with a nod.

Picking up his sketch, he nearly floated out of the room, his eyes bright. He paused to grace Solaria with a grin. Allyson noted the blush rise to her cheeks which was the first time she had ever noted a change in her coloring.

As the door closed Jefferson turned to the group.

"You are all wondering why I chose three days. There is a method to my madness. If we come up over the mountains, we will be extremely visible given the starkness of the rocks, so we will need to come over at night. In three days it is a new moon, which means it will be pitch dark, giving us excellent cover," he explained.

"While that is a great point, I'd like to also bring to your attention how nearly impossible it would be to cross the Freydale Mountains in broad daylight with experienced climbers. You intend to drag soldiers, Lyrecats, and us, across them in the dark? We won't need to worry about Vanessa's forces—we will all be dead long before that," Hatter snapped. He had been silent all morning and had said very little during the memorial the night before.

Jefferson frowned.

"I think what Hatter is trying to say is that while it is a good idea and one that is likely our best bet, I am not sure that it is feasible," Rebecca said, glancing sidelong at the Hatter who snorted and rolled his eyes.

Jefferson deflated. He knew they were right. He really had no other idea what to do. Evelyn, the Hatter, Jefferson, and Rebecca all started talking at once, quickly confusing Allyson who was trying to follow the conversation. Solaria sat very still; her eyes closed deep in thought.

"Quiet," she said loud enough to startle the Cat, who had pretended to be dozing the entire time.

Conversation halted as she made her way over to the map, tracing her finger over the long line of the mountains.

"At the very most southern edge of my Wood, the edge of Wonderland itself, there is a cave. Before I came into being, the mighty tree, the one that spawned the heart gem, willed a group of thick trees to cover the entrance. I've only seen it once, the sound that emanated from within was so terrifying it took me days to be able to sleep comfortably again," she said.

"I bet it's a Jabberwocky breeding cave!" Allyson said.

Evelyn nodded.

"The Jabberwockies were once called the creatures from the Land's End. So horrible that the only place that would have them were the lonely outer realms. After they were killed off, Vanessa said that the breeding caves were sealed off. She has no idea that one of the caves went under the mountain or she would have risked coming through the Wood."

"I'm not sure it will be an easy passage. I do have a feeling it will be a bit safer than trying to go over, though," Solaria said.

"Who is staying behind again?" the Cat asked, reminding the others of his presence.

"Are you volunteering?" Jefferson asked, enjoying the scowl that crossed the Cat's face.

"No. There will still be citizens here. Plus, it is never a good idea to abandon one's home base completely," he said, stretching his body out before curling back up.

"He has a point, plus the princess will have to stay here," Rebecca said.

"I will not!" Rosalyn said, bursting out from behind a chair startling everyone.

"What are you doing here?" Evelyn demanded, her face quickly coloring with anger.

"I am not a child! You keep me out of everything, but you can't protect me from this. I can help. Can't I, Cat?" she asked, her eyes pleading with him to side with her.

"I will say that, in your absence, I noted your daughter's powers and they are very strong. She is exceptional at Rune magic as well as her ability to vanish from sight," he said with a wink.

"Vanish?" Rebecca asked, shock clear in her voice. The ability to disappear and reappear in another place was a rare and very advanced magic, one that you had to have the innate talent for as it could not be learned.

Rosalyn nodded, and closing her eyes, her image faded out and in a blink was gone. A swirl of white mist was all that remained. A moment later she appeared over by the doors, her eyes searching her mother's face for approval.

"Angelique used to do that," Solaria said softly.

Evelyn's eyes filled with tears as she rushed to embrace her daughter.

"I am so very proud of you. You have a strong heart, a brave mind, and amazing talents. We are very lucky to count you within our numbers," She said, but her eyes were full of fear and doubt.

Allyson watched them, unable to hide her envy of the loving relationship that existed between them.

"Well then, I guess I found someone to help me work the Rune magic for the shields," Rebecca said, the pride in her niece shining through.

"I still want to attack the tower in the shadow of the new moon. If we leave at dawn in three days, that will put us at the entrance of the cave hopefully by nightfall. We can rest in the Wood and clear the entry the following day, and then when the darkness falls we will attack," he said, wishing there was a way to gauge the length of the cave.

"I am going to go talk this over with Lorlock. I would appreciate if we keep the knowledge of the cave completely quiet, as this is our only chance and I do not want any intelligence leaks," he said, heading out.

"We never did decide who was staying," Allyson pointed out. "I have a suggestion. I know it may sounds a bit odd, but hear me out," she continued.

The others turned, giving her their attention.

"I think that we should place Sabina in charge. I know she's technically a servant, but she's smart and creative. She knows this place from top to bottom and I get the impression she knows a fair bit about the locals as well as the other races," she said, watching for a reaction.

Evelyn's brow furrowed deeply. Her first reaction was to say no. The girl had no training as a diplomat or in crisis situations. Yet she had been raised within these walls. She had helped in so many ways over the years and had proven herself to be excellent at detecting unfriendly magic.

"Allyson, that is a brilliant suggestion. If you would be so kind as to fetch her for me, I will talk it over with her and see if she is agreeable" Evelyn said as the others nodded. The only person who seemed completely oblivious was the Hatter. His gaze was distant, his expression non-committal.

When Allyson returned with Sabina, only Evelyn was left. She thanked Allyson and dismissed her. Allyson realized she was free floating; she had no specific job or assignment. Her feet led her down twisting halls through tall arches, past intricate stained-glass windows.

She found herself outside two very large intricately carved doors. She placed her hand on the ivory handle finding it open. She stepped inside.

The far wall was made of multicolored glass, the bright sun sprinkling the room in rainbow colors. Standing neatly as soldiers were tall bookcases. Eight of them in total carved from a stark white wood, the walls filled with tubes of every shape and size. The center of the room held two oversized tables carved of the same wood. Four chairs with thick red cushions sat at each table awaiting readers.

She stood for a moment, silently taking in the massive amount of Wonderland knowledge that surrounded her. She sincerely hoped that she would have a chance to come back to this room and absorb every word. She turned to go, knowing that if she stayed there was a chance she would miss the battle when something on the second shelf near the bottom caught her eye. Looking again she was unsure of what it was as there was nothing extraordinary about any of the leather-bound volumes that lined the shelf.

Then she saw it. Bottom shelf, first book in the row. It had no title, and unlike the other books that appeared to be in pristine condition, its binding was uneven, worn. Moving closer she pulled it out gently, noting it was bound in a deep blue fabric that was beginning to fray.

Carrying it carefully, she settled in one of the seats. Forgetting she had intended to leave, she opened it gently, showing great care for the brittle yellow pages. There was no title page, table of contents or any other indication as to what the book was about. She flipped to the first page noting it was written by hand; the script was blocky, and ink blots and dark spots showed the writer's hesitations and pen strokes.

As she explored it, she realized there were rhymes, and riddles, bits and pieces of tales. Sometimes a single sentence, sometimes pages of tangents over a concept or saying. The sun set behind her and she was completely oblivious as the lights rose as soon as the sun set, and she was far too absorbed to notice the change in the lighting hue.

Three quarters of the way through she found a snippet that caused her to jump up so quickly she knocked the chair over in her rush to find the others.

Exiting the room in whirl she left the door standing open as she headed back towards her room hoping that, if nothing else, Sabina could help her get everyone together.

She never made it that far as she ran, quite literally, into Jefferson in the south hall.

"There you are. We missed you at dinner. I was just coming to make sure you were ok," he said, noting her wide eyes and flushed skin. "You are ok, aren't you?" he asked, placing an arm around her.

"I'm more than ok. I'm brilliant!" she said, the idea of her secret revelation flooding her. "I need you to get everyone together in the library, right away!" she said, not waiting for a response as she hurried back to her room, grabbing the pen and paper from the desk before rushing to the library.

There she stood, pacing impatiently as she waited for everyone to arrive. It took some time, and some were even dressed for bed. Eventually though they were all assembled, staring at Allyson with confusion.

She took a deep breath and began.

"Have any of you ever wondered why Vanessa did this? What was her motivation behind destroying half of her homeland?" Allyson asked.

Evelyn eyed her and said, "It's the Radiolite; she has been injecting it into her body to boost her power, and it has corrupted her brain just as the heart gem did my mother's. It makes them crave complete control even if that means control over a wasteland," Evelyn said.

Allyson shook her head and held up the frayed book.

"Do you know what this is?" she asked.

The others shook their heads no.

"I found it in the archives. At first, I was sure it was the ramblings of a madman. I mean, it makes no coherent sense. It is riddles and rhymes and tangents and thoughts. But here, listen to this," she said, opening the book to the page she had marked.

"Madness comes we know not when, it takes us there and back again.

Through the silver door it creeps and through our minds as we sleep.

Sowing seeds of vile thoughts and deeds, until no reason is left to take heed.

Only inner light can drive madness from our sight, bar the door and bring peace once more.

"Well first off, the verses are horrid," Evelyn said with a yawn.

"Well, it's not going to win a poetry contest that's for certain, but I think it may reveal the source of the madness in Wonderland," Allyson said, annoyed that no one seemed as excited about the discovery as she had been.

Rebecca frowned deeply. "Is there anything else in there which might give us an idea of to whom this might belong? "

"I have a guess. It has the drawing of different mushrooms on the corner of every page," Allyson said, wondering if they would come to the same conclusion.

"The Caterpillar," Jefferson said.

The others nodded. Allyson realized that it was not that they were not excited by what she had discovered so much as they were disturbed by it. It was much easier to have a concrete reason for the madness, the magic tainting of the mind by misuse of it. Yet to give credence to the idea that perhaps the madness had been thrust upon them made it much harder to view them as villains and laid another layer of possible guilt on Evelyn's heart.

"Are there any other references to the silver door?" Rebecca asked.

Allyson nodded. "One more, but I have to say, his writing style leaves much to be desired in the clarity department."

She flipped to a second marked page.

"Dreams can be woven, can be stolen, can be spoken.

Powers drift from the open door, but when you steal from the silver you get so much more.

Pay the price by the pound, flesh and blood will be the toll, but when that runs out all that's left is the soul.

So, walk where you will, take what you like, but when the Master of the Realms knocks again upon the silver door know that what is due will be the end of you."

"Well, that was helpful," Hatter said with an eye roll. "They are clearly the nonsensical ramblings of a complete and total lunatic that have no bearing on anything," he said, his expression dark.

"While I agree that the Caterpillar is far from sane, this should be looked into. I mean this is not the first time the Master of the Realms has been mentioned, perhaps this being is really a threat. What powers are granted? What is the price paid? I admit to being extremely curious," Allyson said.

Evelyn nodded, carefully exchanging glances with Rebecca.

"We have several days until we leave. Tomorrow after breakfast, Rebecca, Allyson, and I will head over to the archives and see if we can find anything else. This does not alter our plans in any way, but I like knowing as much as I can before heading into anything. If there is another magic at work here, I do not wish to be surprised," Evelyn said.

"I will join you. I may have a few things to add," Solaria piped up, her expression pensive.

The others nodded, and the party disbanded. Allyson took great care in sliding the book into the back of the drawer of the wardrobe before covering it with layers of clothing. She had no real idea why she felt the need to hide it. A tugging in her gut told her to do so, and one of the first things her grandmother taught her was to trust her instincts.

That night her dreams were haunted by the silver door and the horrid things that came creeping from behind it. She was not the only one whose sleep was uneasy that night. Too many heavy questions and not enough answers plagued many minds.
Chapter 14

Of shoes and ships and sealing wax

The smell of breakfast caused Allyson to pry her eyes open. She was surprised to see Sabina carrying a steaming tray into the room.

She sat up, rubbing the grit from her eyes. While it seemed she had overslept breakfast, the images in her mind had kept her sleep from being restful.

"I'm sorry to wake you, but Queen Evelyn is waiting for you in the archives and asked me to fetch you," she said, pulling out a purple gown, hoping to prompt Allyson to get up.

She jumped out of bed, quickly cramming the sweet biscuits into her mouth as she yanked off her nightgown and slipped into the dress. She finished her food while Sabina brushed and braided her long hair into a crown braid.

"I hope they aren't angry," she said between bites.

"Not at all. I'm not sure why they want you in the archives, but they have tables full of books and scrolls," Sabina said, fishing for more information.

She had been very surprised when the Queen had asked her to be in charge in her stead, but even with the heavy responsibility, she had not been let in on the things she was truly curious about. Where they had gone and why, what the plan was to take back the realm. She had seen the men preparing for battle, so an assault was soon to come. She knew she had no real right to the information, yet she feared greatly for her brother who had been one of the prisoners taken from the Lake Lands and she could garner no information magically about his whereabouts. All she knew was that he was alive, and it was maddening to be kept in the dark.

Allyson noted the curiosity in her voice and she very much wanted to let Sabina in, yet she knew the level of secrecy the Queen wanted on nearly everything and she did not wish to be the one to say the wrong thing to the wrong person.

"Research," she said.

Sabina nodded absently.

"I took the liberty of having some marching clothing made for you, pants and some tunics, boots and a belt," she said, not pressing. She would have plenty of time to find her own information after they all headed out.

Allyson smiled brightly.

"You really are a wonder. I had not even thought about it, since I wore my old stuff on the last trip and it's, well, not in the best condition anymore. Now I hate to eat and run, but I must be off!" she said, grabbing the journal from the drawer and running down towards the archives, pleased that she only had to stop twice to ask for directions.

Peeking her head into the archives, she was pleased to see Solaria, Evelyn, and Rebecca pouring over books. They were taking her find seriously and she felt her self-confidence soar. The group looked up.

"I am so very sorry I am late. I did not sleep well," she said, settling at the table with them.

"Bad dreams?" Rebecca asked.

"Yes, but I can't really recall what they were about. I can tell from the state of my bed when I awoke it caused a fair amount of tossing and turning, whatever it was. So, what have I missed?" she asked, peering at the books on the table.

"Not much. We have been looking for any instances of the silver door or references to things coming out of it. Now that you are here, we will tell you and Solaria what we do know about it already," Evelyn said, nodding to Rebecca.

"I have only known in my lifetime of three people who have been able to see the silver door. One was my mother, one was the Rabbit, and the other is you," she said, looking at Allyson.

"Make that four," Solaria interjected.

Rebecca's face showed her surprise.

"Four then. I have no idea where it goes, how it opens, or what could be coming out of it. I do know that towards the end, my mother used to talk about the door. She would mumble to herself about it and the squeak it made when it opened. She was far beyond reason at that point and I had really no opportunity to ask her about it. Hence why I was so surprised when you mentioned it," she explained.

"And to have seen it in the same place I saw her, I wonder if that is significant," Allyson mused, wishing she had a journal of her own to make notes. A stab of guilt passed through her, she had long neglected her drawings and the itch in her fingers was palpable.

Evelyn noted her looking around for paper as she tapped the pen she found against her hand.

"Hold that thought," she said to her sister as she walked over to the wall. The top of the wall was level upon level of cubbies built to hold the thousands of scrolls stored there. The bottom was lined with cabinets. After opening several of the doors Evelyn came back with a black leather-bound journal with what Allyson assumed was the Wonderland coat of arms embossed on the front.

She handed it to her with a smile.

"Thank you, it's beautiful," she said, opening it, delighted to see the cream-colored paper divided by burgundy lines.

"The Rabbit saw the same one you did in the Fortress of Mirrors as well as in the lake lands. Can you tell me where you saw the door?" she asked, looking to Solaria who was sitting cross-legged on the table. Allyson noted for the first time that she was not dressed in her woodland attire. She wore a beautiful lilac gown, its neckline and sleeves adorned with silver ribbons. Her feet were bare.

"It is not in a fixed place in the Wood. The very first time I saw it, I had no idea what it was as I had never seen a door before, and it was in the base of the great tree, the one that spawned the red gem." She paused a moment, seeming pensive.

"Now that I think about it, it was not long after the sighting that the tree began to get sick," she said.

"It has appeared in random places a total of four times, the last time being only two days before all of you entered the Wood. It makes the animals uneasy. I've never approached it or seen it open, but the Wood rebels to its presence," she explained.

The all sat silently, thinking over what they had learned. Evelyn broke the silence, speaking what they were all thinking.

"What comes through that door? What could it be that causes madness? Whatever it is, it sounds dangerous and I must hope that it's just the drug induced ramblings of a giant slug." she asked, pressing her hands to her forehead.

"I wish I had some idea, or that we had someone other than an addict Caterpillar, whose prose is atrocious, to lean on for information," she added.

"Well, I will tell you something I have learned through all this," Allyson said. "If I see the door again and it starts to open, I'm running," she said with a slight smile.

The rest of them smiled, the levity much needed.

"The best option would be to talk to said addict, as I'm pretty sure Vanessa is too far gone. Because if this, whatever it is, is causing madness, and inspiring war and carnage, just stopping Vanessa won't be enough. What's to stop this thing from coming after someone else?" Evelyn said, the added weight of another goal visibly settling on her shoulders.

"I think the gem and the Radiolite are perhaps tools of this creature," Solaria added.

"Ways to concentrate the madness, the power given that the Caterpillar refers to, and the price they pay is with their mind?" Rebecca said.

"It would make sense. What I can't fathom is where it comes from, or even what it is," Solaria replied.

"The person we really need to talk to about this, the one who knows the most about Wonderland lore, is beyond our reach and I fear that we will not find him alive when we get to the tower," Evelyn said, moving to pull out a large book from a top shelf.

"The Rabbit," Allyson said sadly. She had really wanted to meet him, to talk to him about her grandmother's trips to Wonderland as he had been her companion.

She nodded, paging through the book trying not to show the pain at losing one of Wonderland's most treasured inhabitants. He was the only realm traveler and the knowledge he had could never be replaced.

"How much should we tell the others?" Rebecca asked softly.

"While I don't think we should ever hide anything from our companions, I don't really know what we have to tell them. So far, all we have is some theoretical evil that hides behind a door only some can see, that may or may not be responsible for the madness and near destruction of Wonderland. Plus, to be perfectly honest, this creature, if it exists, must be magical and there is not much they can do about that. I don't want to distract them from the threats of the soldiers and these new weapons. I do think that we should spend the time we have remaining before we go working on defensive magic and perhaps some containment spells, just in case we are faced with something," Evelyn said, closing the book.

"Agreed," the others said in unison.

The next couple of days were a whirlwind for everyone involved. Before they knew it, it was the night before the dawn march. Everyone gathered in the great hall for an early feast. The decorations were festive, but the mood was anything but. It was easy to see the fear in the eyes of the men; they were going up against terrifying odds and even those who had been fighting since the beginning had serious doubts that they would win. At the close of the feast, Jefferson stood and surveyed the crowd. He knew many faces, yet many were new. Some he knew were soldiers, others, citizens who refused to let the world go without a fight. Taking a deep breath, he addressed the room.

"Before me I see the heart of Wonderland, the blood that runs through the veins of our world. Those who would fight and die to preserve the lives we have made here. Every man here is vital to this operation. I know that we will prevail, because we have a reason to fight; it is not power, it's not domination or glory. It is love. Love of our home and in the end, the hearts and dedication of each and every one of you will lead us to victory. I am proud to stand with you all and we all thank you," he said, sitting back down as the men nodded, determination replacing hesitation.

The rest of the dinner passed in a lighter mood, but still, one would not call it an enjoyable feast. Bedtime came early for almost everyone. Solaria wandered out onto the lawn, needing to feel the dirt beneath her feet. While she admired and enjoyed Evelyn's palace, she could never live in it full time. It was too disconnected from the land. She closed her eyes, listening for the hum of the plants, tuning her mind to the life blooming all around her.

Her connection became so deep that the hand on her elbow brought forth a shout of surprise. Lorlock raised his hands to show he meant no harm.

"I am so sorry to have startled you, my Lady," he said softly.

"I, you, no...it's fine," she said, completely flustered.

"I was just making the final rounds of the grounds and I saw you. I could not resist coming to say hello," he continued, offering his arm.

She took it, smiling brightly as they began to stroll the lush beautiful paths.

"It's ok, I was restless. It's hard to be inside all the time," she said, completely baffled by the feelings that bubbled up when he smiled at her.

"I can see that. You are unaccustomed to places like this I would imagine," he said, strolling very slowly past the violets and creeping ivy.

"This place is far different from the Wood. I will say there are some things I like about this indoor living, though," she admitted, enjoying the light of the full moon as it graced her skin.

"Oh?" he asked.

"Well, I've had some amazing foods and I think I could become very accustomed to feather beds, but I think I would have to find a way to get more outside in my inside," she replied.

"Does that mean when all this is over you may be here, in Red City, more?" he asked.

"I, well, to be honest I have not really thought about it. I've never been in a war. Before Evelyn and the others came into the Wood the most fighting I had ever seen was when the Nolt packs choose a new Alpha. So as to what the future brings, I am afraid now is a bit too early to decide," she said, glancing up at him.

"As timing is not on my side. I would very much like to have dinner with you, or tea, or well anything," he said, smiling as he looked down at her.

She was by far the most unique woman he had ever seen. Her golden eyes pulled him in and he had been unable to forget them since they had first met his gaze. He had tried asking around about her, but information was scarce.

She stared at him. She was completely out of her element here. She knew all about mating pairs, she had helped births, and even helped mates mourn. She understood love and companionship. Many nights she had lain and thought about it but had decided that she was one of a kind, a guardian, and it was not meant for her. Yet here stood this man, this handsome, charming man with a seeming interest in her.

"I will make you a deal; provided that when the smoke clears and we and Wonderland still stand, I will gladly have dinner with you," she said, enjoying the giddy feeling he gave her.

She was somewhat sad to see that they had come back to the edge of the palace, the looming windows reflecting the dark of the night reminding her that it was time to sleep.

He smiled brightly.

"I thank you, my Lady, and don't be surprised if you see a bit of me on the trip there." With that, he leaned in and gently kissed her cheek.

She stood completely shocked as he walked off to finish his rounds. Even if her elation did not have her walking on air, she may not have noticed the dark figure watching her from an upstairs window, or the flash of silver as it vanished.

As twitterpated Solaria was settling into her bed, Allyson was storing her chalk. She was most pleased as she flipped through the pages of her sketch pad having taken the time to draw portraits of each of her companions. The feel of the colors on her fingers soothed her and she fell into a pleasant slumber.
Chapter 15

And they all went marching in

Two hours before the sun dawned, the army assembled in the courtyard. Evelyn surveyed them with hope. Even in the near dark, rows of shining silver shields, emblazoned with the heart emblem, stood before them. She smiled brightly at them, hoping to show them the pride she felt at their dedication to defend her kingdom.

Jefferson and Lorlock made the rounds checking food rations, camping equipment, and weapon allotments. Allyson, Solaria, Hatter, and Rebecca huddled around the chimney in the center of the yard. The air was starting to grow crisp; Autumn would soon be upon them. They should be preparing for the harvest festivals, storing food for the winter, and enjoying the last warm days of the year. Instead, they were lining up to march to what for many would be their deaths, in hope that one day Wonderland would be healed.

Just as the sun crept over the horizon, they started out. It was so much different than when the little covert band had set off to recapture the Heart of Wonderland, which was now carried in a golden chest. It had been reset into the scepter and for anyone with the slightest sensitivity to magic, its presence could be felt clearly.

Solaria approached Evelyn as they began the journey.

"My dear Queen, I know you need not another thing laid at your feet but I fear the gem's powerful signature may alert your sister to our presence before we are ready," she said, disliking the scowl that quickly crossed Evelyn's face.

"It is very strong, but I have no idea how we can mask it," she said softly, not wanting the troops to get wind of any issue.

"I have a way. There is a moss in the Wood I use to contain the magic items I have come across. It helps contain the power as some of them have been upsetting to the animals. It is found a few hours walk south from where we are camping but I think it will be worth it. I'm fairly certain the mountains will provide an adequate shield once we start to pass under them," she said, relieved to see some of the tension melt from her Queen's brow.

"Excellent. Once we set up camp a few men can help you retrieve it. I really do appreciate your attention to detail. You may have just saved many lives," she said, turning her eyes back to those in front of her, signaling that the conversation had ended.

Solaria fell back in step with Allyson, pleased with the praise she had received. She was still churning with emotion over last night's encounter and noting that she and Allyson for the most part were walking alone, she decided to confide in the girl. She knew from her possession of Allyson that she had a good heart and while young, she was very intelligent.

"So, I have to talk to you about something," she said softly, glancing around to make sure they were not overheard. Thankfully the clanking of the armored men gave them a bit of a sound buffer.

"Ok," Allyson said, noting the peculiar expression on her friend's face. "Is everything alright?" she asked.

"Yes, I think so," Solaria began, unsure of where to start. "Last night I could not sleep. Being closed inside the palace walls for an extended period tends to make me uneasy. So, I went out onto the lawns to reconnect with the wild. Anyway, while I was standing there, Lorlock came up and scared me nearly half to death. He said he was on rounds, but that he had seen me and wanted to take a chance to talk to me. We walked through the gardens and he admitted to wanting to spend time with me. Then right before he left he kissed me on the cheek!" she said, her hands waving to portray the extent of surprise she had experienced.

Allyson smiled brightly, although momentarily mourning her own kiss that Solaria had accidently interrupted.

"Well, he is quite handsome, and seems very intelligent and charming," she said, happy for her friend, but understanding that living alone in the Wood she really had no idea about relationships. Not that Allyson was in any real position to give her advice, being as she had never had one herself though she had certainly read about many in books.

"So, do you like him?" she asked.

"I do. I mean, I think I do. I think that is what this fluttery feeling means," Solaria replied.

"Yes, the fluttery feeling is perfectly normal. I do hope that once this is all over you can take him up on the offer of time together," Allyson said, hoping that should she live through this perhaps she could spend her own time with Jefferson.

"I have thought about companionship before, watching the animals and such, but as a one of a kind creatures, I never thought it would come to me," she mused, looking towards the front of the company. Her eyes easily picked out Lorlock's broad shoulders and raven hair riding atop one of the Lyrecats.

"You are not a creature; you are an exotic woman of the wild and you deserve love just as much as any other woman," Allyson said, following her gaze, delighted to see Jefferson on the Lyrecat beside Lorlock. He looked truly dashing in his official uniform. She secretly wished that she had come to Wonderland to find love and peace but knew that if she did not fight no one would ever experience that here again.

Solaria smiled, and sinking into her own thoughts, they marched on in silence. As the sun reached midday, the company was called to a halt as Jefferson, Lorlock, and the first battalion called Solaria forth. They had reached the entry to the Wood and wished her to go first to try to soothe the Wood and help it and the animals within understand that they meant no harm and wanted simply to pass through.

Solaria motioned for them to wait, stepping forward from the bright sun, feeling the soothing shade of the trees engulf her. Closing her eyes, she waited silently. Slowly, the pulse of the Wood found its way to her feet. She drew the magic into her body with a deep breath.

Sensing her return, curious creatures came out of their hiding spots peering around her, sensing the massive outside presence just beyond the borders.

Laying her hand upon the largest tree beside her, she spoke in the language of the Wood, more a sequence of sounds and whistles than anything discernible as language. She listened for a few moments, then spoke again.

Lorlock watched her intently. She was full of surprises and no matter what the reasons had originally been, he really had to admit to being smitten by her. She possessed a simple grace and a raw wildness that was intoxicating.

Several more bouts of back and forth conversation were had, even if all they could hear was one side, before she came back to them, her expression troubled.

"We have an uneasy agreement to travel through. The Woods are unhappy at the intrusion. I wish I could say that we had welcome passage, but I would suggest you tell the men to keep on guard. We are heading to a part of the forest I've spent little time in and danger could still find us. I will take the lead and when we reach our camping site I'm going to suggest some rune shielding be laid," she said, turning away from their confused expressions, upset that she had not been able to command the Wood to allow them through.

Word was passed back through the men and to the Queen and her company. Allyson was not as surprised as some of the others. She understood that Solaria was spawned of a wild force and such things did not bend to the will of others, even to others it had created. The Wood had tolerated the small group moving through, as they were improbable to cause major harm. A huge army with weapons and fire and magic defenses were a completely different ballgame. She would have been more suspicious if the Wood had granted them entry with no argument.

Slowly, the walking began again. It was impossible to walk more than three abreast inside the wood and that made the line very slow moving. The day wore on although it was impossible to tell how much time had passed given the dense canopy of trees.

Just as the feet were beginning to drag, word made its way through the ranks that the front of the line had reached the camping grounds and was starting to set up tents. Evelyn and company met Jefferson and Solaria and they began to set up the command tent.

Allyson, whose part was very small in the construction, found herself drawn in by the Wood around her. The trees here were more established than the ones she had traveled through in the northern part of the Wood. The trunks were thick and mostly dark, although a few silver ones dotted the landscape here and there.

The leaves were anything but consistent; some were plain green but octagonal shaped, and others were varying colors with stripes or dots or other outlandish pattern combinations. It was very easy to become lost just trying to see them all.

"Hey there," Jefferson said from behind her, causing her to jump.

"Oh, hi. Sorry, this place is so amazing. It's easy to feel the magic. It's in the very air here," she said

"I am sorry. I have never given this place much thought until now. It really is quite beautiful," he agreed.

"Queen Rebecca asked me to fetch you to put up some of the rune shields before Solaria goes off to get the moss to mask the gem."

"She's not going, alone is she?"

"No, I will send some men with her."

"If you can send Lorlock," Allyson said with a smirk.

"I can do that. Dare I ask why?" he said, puzzled at her expression.

"It seems your second in command is quite smitten with our wild woman, and since we have no idea if any of us will be coming back from this, I think it would be nice to give them some time together," she explained.

He nodded, unable to hide his surprise. He found Solaria curious and her looks were unusual and striking. He had, however, never even seen Lorlock bat an eye at a woman.

They walked to the command tent to see Solaria pointing at the map to indicate where the moss could be found. Jefferson noticed that Lorlock's eyes were not on the map at all, but on her. Allyson was right, he was smitten. While his timing was atrocious, it would be nice if he could spend some time alone with her since the future was so uncertain.

"Lorlock, given the importance that this mission has to our overall success, I would greatly appreciate it if you would escort Solaria to collect the moss," he said, watching the colonel's face light up.

"I would be honored to do so. Let me just grab my weapons and I will be ready to go," he said, exiting the tent in a hurry.

Jefferson watched Allyson wink at Solaria, and he felt pleased to be part of the budding romance. He glanced at Allyson, a swirl of confused feelings flooding his mind. He knew he cared for her and wanted to spend time with her when the world was not on the verge of ending. Part of him still worried that it was the love for Alice that was looking for an outlet. That his heartbreak wanted to end was entirely possible, and she provided the perfect opportunity for that as part of the woman he had so loved was present in her.

He shook his head. His timing was just as bad as Lorlock's. Yet perhaps it was the timing and the chance that this could be the end that made the feelings strive with so much force to reach the surface.

Evelyn caught his intense look at Allyson and met his eyes as he looked away. She raised an eyebrow in question. He shook his head and walked outside to make sure everyone was getting settled.

Allyson, completely absorbed in what Rebecca was explaining to her about her role in the protection magic, kept her from noting any of the loaded looks going on around her. Solaria exited the tent quickly, her smile wide.

As Rebecca finished her explanation and began to talk with her sister, Allyson looked around. This was the same emerald green tent she had been presented in upon her arrival in Wonderland, the timid girl who had studied her shoes and hidden in the corner. Now she stood at the front, her input valued. She was no longer an outsider unsure of her reasons for even coming. She was a warrior for Wonderland. She had found her magic, she had survived a battle, a tunnel crossing, an assassination attempt, a deadly maze, retrieved the gem, and protected her friends. It was easy to sum up in words her adventures, but the feelings and changes within her could never be explained so easily.

She closed her eyes, searching for the shy girl, unsure of her own worth, and she found her hiding in the back of her mind, still wrapped in fear and doubts. She smiled knowing that while her doubts would never fully leave her, she was no longer ruled by them. She was Allyson, and if she died tomorrow, she would be content in having found herself and faced the dangers before her with courage and power.

She opened her eyes to see Evelyn watching her carefully. She grinned.

"Thank you, all of you, for giving me a chance to find myself here, to get in touch with my magic, and for the chance to fight to save our world."

They smiled at her.

Hatter and the Cat smiled the widest. They had been present in the very beginning, when the awkward and easily frightened child had stepped into their midst, and now she stood before them, the Queen's symbol adorning her tunic, her eyes bright, a sword at her side.

"Thank you for coming and more importantly, for staying. You owed us no allegiance, yet you have never shied away from the dangers, and we are proud to count you as one of us," Evelyn said.

Rosalyn entered the tent. Tears welled in her mother's eyes as she saw her sweet young daughter dressed like Allyson, complete with a sword. Pride and fear filled her heart knowing that her daughter would not want to be left behind but knowing that she could lose her.

Jefferson reentered the tent. Noting Evelyn's distress, he pulled out a map that had the best information they could garner about what lay just beyond the mountains and spread it out on the table.

They all began to study it and talk.

Just outside the camp Solaria and Lorlock were heading south. Once away from the large group, the forest grew quiet. He was torn between looking at her and taking in the almost unnatural beauty of the Wood.

"I can't believe I've never been here before," he said.

"I had no idea the world outside the Wood was so large and complicated," she replied.

He smiled at her.

"Seems we have both learned some very important things."

"I must admit something to you. When you first came through the gate with the others, I thought they had managed to find and coax a fairy or sprite to come back with them. Then when news reached me that you were the Mistress of the Wood, I was completely shocked. Your existence had spawned scary campfire stories. You were something that mothers used to keep their children from straying into the woods, a monster who would snatch the unwary traveler and devour them. To be honest I never even believed that such a creature existed, but then to find out not only do you exist, but also you are beautiful, smart, and not at all deadly. Well, it was all quite a shock for me."

"I am so surprised that such stories exist, to tell you the truth. I've rarely met the people who enter my Wood, although I'm sure some of them did disappear. It is a Wood full of wild animals and other things after all," she replied, her brow furrowing as she thought of the death in the pass.

As if called by her comment, a howl filled the air. Lorlock drew his sword, moving her behind him. She lay her hand on his shoulder with a smile. Stepping out from behind him, she let out an answering howl.

"They were just letting me know they are here and making sure I'm ok," she explained.

"You really are one of a kind," he said, sheathing his sword.

"Yes, I am," she said, misunderstanding his meaning.

He chuckled to himself.

"We will be to the cave shortly. When we arrive, I'm going to ask you to stay outside. It's not that I don't trust you, it's that there are many kinds of magic stored inside and while I am connected to them, you are not, and I am unsure of the effects they could have on you," she explained.

"Magics?" he asked, her comment reminding him of his original reason he had sought her out.

"Yes. Over time artifacts similar to the Heart of Wonderland have been produced here. None as powerful, yet I felt it prudent to store them somewhere safe, so they did not affect the Wood," she explained, not thinking for a moment that his interest should be distrusted.

"So, this cave is full of magic things of unknown ability," he said thoughtfully.

She nodded, pointing to a sheer cliff wall rising in the distance.

"We are almost there," she said, upping her pace.

"We have time," he said, catching up with her.

"I mean, we are not marching to the cave until tomorrow at sundown," he continued.

"I know. I just want to finish this part. The walk back can take as long as we like, I just don't like spending time in here," she explained as they entered the clearing.

The gaping maw of the cave faced them from across the docile grass. The impenetrable darkness caused the hardened solider to pause.

Solaria walked quickly across the soft green grass; its luscious warm feel was such a contrast to the cold rocky mouth that leered that them it made the whole event seem surreal.

Lorlock knew he had not one ounce of magic or magic sensitivity in his body. As he paused just outside the entrance, he could feel the electricity in the air. A barely audible hum reached his ears. Even as curious as he had just been about this place, he had absolutely no desire to go any further.

"Are you sure you don't need me to protect you? Not that I don't think that you can take care of yourself, I just don't want anything to happen to you that I can prevent," he said, stumbling over his words.

She could not help but laugh at his pained expression over sticking his foot firmly in his mouth.

"While I greatly appreciate your desire to assure my safety, there has been nothing in this Wood yet that has harmed me," she said, placing a calming hand on his shoulder.

"Right, I'll just, uh, wait here," he said, nodding.

She nodded back, taking a deep breath. He watched in awe as her hands began to glow with a soft green light, giving her the ability to see partially inside the treasure trove. Lorlock tried to peer in as she entered. He caught a glimpse of perhaps a dozen or so moss wrapped items scattered around the inside.

For a brief moment he was tempted to follow her inside, see if any of the items drew him. The uneasy air even a foot away deterred him instantly.

He listened to her footsteps fade away and held the panic down, reminding himself that this was her home and if something happened here it would be more likely that she would be saving him instead.

Still, he was glad to see her walk back with a large armful of the strangest moss he had ever seen; it was blue, green, and silver. As he watched it, he was shocked to see it pulse almost as if it were breathing. She gently slipped it into the basket she had brought, sighing with relief when the lid was closed, and the chore was accomplished.

"Now let us walk back, and if you're up for a small detour, there is a beautiful little waterfall just off to the left here," she said with a smile.

He nodded. While that sounded delightful, at that moment all he could think about was getting away from the hungry looking cave that he could have sworn had gotten bigger since they arrived.

Jefferson crossed his arms as he made yet another sweep of the area where Solaria and Lorlock should have returned to. Allyson watched him with a smile. She decided to try to allay his worries.

She walked up to him with a soft smile, linking her arm in his.

"You're worried because they aren't back yet," she said

They walked down the path, putting them out of sight of the troops.

"Let's think about this for a minute. This is her home; she knows her way around and nothing here would ever harm her. She's alone with a man, for the first time in her life. She is about as giddy as they come. Would you hurry back?" she asked with a grin.

He smiled back, his tension easing.

"I suppose you're right, and I can't really be mad given the circumstances," he said, turning to face her, her blue eyes drawing him in.

"Yes, well . . . since we are speaking of circumstances," she said, feeling a rush of boldness sweep over herself, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him in, pressing her lips to his.

At first, he was completely stiff as she had managed to shock him, but after a moment he melted into the kiss, pulling her into his arms.

As the kiss broke, he leaned in laying his forehead on hers, clasping both her hands tightly.

"I wish more than anything that tomorrow was not happening. I am more afraid now than I have ever been going into battle, and not because I fear death, but because I fear missing a chance with you," he said, surprised by his honesty

"I know it could be wishful thinking, but I have this odd notion that, when we finally stand face to face with Vanessa, things are going to turn out alright," Allyson said.

"I hope you're right. I know the men are wrestling with the idea of killing their own kin," he said, wrapping his arms around her, smiling as she lay her head on his chest.

She inhaled deeply, entranced by his warm strong embrace.

They could, and probably would have stood there for quite a while longer except the sound of laughing voices coming up the path caused them to separate slowly.

Lorlock and Solaria came up the path holding hands and smiling and seemed none too shocked to find Jefferson and Allyson mid embrace.

"Sir," Lorlock said, trying to wipe the grin from his face.

Allyson laughed.

"Watch out, Lorlock. You keep up that kind of grin and the Cat will be concerned for his hallmark," she teased.

Solaria beamed. Whatever had taken them so long to get back had definitely been wonderful for her.

Allyson wanted the details, so she offered to help her wrap the gem and the two of them went off together arm in arm, leaving the two men standing alone in a very dark forest.

"So, yeah, sorry that took so long," Lorlock said, searching once again for his professional demeanor.

"I can understand it," Jefferson said, giving him an honest smile.

"Can I ask you a very blunt question?" Lorlock said.

"Always," Jefferson replied, although he was pretty sure he knew what the question was to be about.

"Do you think we can win, that we will survive this? I heard what you said to the men and I understand the purpose of such speeches, but I want to know if you truly believe it."

Jefferson took a deep breath. It was a complicated problem, and he wanted so much to just fall into the patent answer 'of course we will.'

"I really don't know. We have no idea what we will face when we reach her realm, if our defenses will hold against the new weapons, if our men will be capable of killing their friends and relatives. If we will find Vanessa and if she can be stopped. All these things will bear on the outcome. All I can say is I'm going to give it everything I've got, for if we fail, I do not wish to survive."

The men looked at each other in the dark. A nod passed between them and they headed back to the command tent.

The night was calm and quiet, the dawn rising above the canopy, changing the dark shadows into filtered gray light. The mood among the men was uneasy and grew darker as they made the quiet march towards the tunnel mouth.

Solaria had misjudged the distance from the clearing to the tunnel and it was afternoon by the time they reached it.

"I am sorry. I told you I never come all the way out here," she said.

"It's alright, we still have plenty of time to clear the opening and start through by dusk," Jefferson said, keeping his back to them so that they did not see his pained expression as he surveyed the thick trunks that blocked the way.

He signaled to the men who brought out the axes. As their gleaming blades were unsheathed, an angry wind rushed through the trees carrying with it leaves and sticks which pelted the ax men.

"You can't chop them down!" Solaria cried.

"How else would you like us to clear the way?" Jefferson asked, frustrated as he pulled twigs from his hair.

"Dig them up and move them, of course," she said, placing her body against the trunks.

"That is not possible; there are at least forty trees here," he replied, surveying the tunnel mouth. It was about six feet wide and perhaps ten feet tall.

"If we did that it would take us days and the men would be exhausted and unable to battle," he added.

She closed her eyes laying her hand upon one of the largest silver barked trees and listened.

"I will move them then," she said, opening her eyes. The light shining from them was almost blinding.

"Take your destructive blades and move away," she said in a tone that immediately told Allyson why she had been feared.

When everyone backed away and the axes had been sheathed, she turned away from them, and spreading out her arms, she began to chant and sway. Thunder ripped overhead and the vicious wind returned, pushing the men even further back and causing some to shield their faces.

Lorlock stood still, watching her with complete awe. Her voice raised above the wind, speaking words none but the Wood that surrounded her could understand. She held her hands up, beseeching the sky for the power she required. Lorlock cried out as two bright blue lightning bolts arced through the air connecting with her outstretched palms.

Moments passed as the blue light surrounded her body. The crackling noise of the electricity was audible over the howl of the wind. Had it not been for Jefferson wrapping his arms around Lorlock, he would have raced in to save her, from what he knew not, but he feared she was in pain.

Pressing her hands together, she formed a blue crackling ball of light and energy between them. With a forceful shove, she hurled it at the trees. Connecting with the silver trunked tree, the light worked its way through all the trunks before fading away.

The wind ceased, and the thunder rumbles disappeared. Everyone watched, thinking that whatever she had tried had failed as nothing was happening. Then a strange groaning noise filled the silence. The others watched with amazement as the trees shook their leaves and began to pull out from the ground. Each trunk pulled up its long roots and began walking away from the opening, moving to other parts of the Wood. Some stayed close and dug their roots down into the soil, settling back in with what could only be called a sigh.

Breaking free of Jefferson, Lorlock reached Solaria just as she collapsed, and he scooped her up in his arms. He carried her away from the opening, finding a soft patch of moss where he lay her down gently. Her eyes were closed, her breath shallow, the color drained from her face.

"Medic!" he yelled.

Allyson made it to them first. Seeing her friend so still was terrifying, and before she knew what she was doing her hands began to glow a soft green and she passed them over Solaria. After the second pass there was no improvement and panic welled up in her. She tried one more time and was rewarded with the fluttering of her eyelids.

She did not awaken but her breaths became deeper and her color returned.

Evelyn leaned over her, gently brushing the hair away from her face.

"What do you think?" she asked Allyson, kneeling beside her.

"I, I don't know. I think she is ok. I want to say she just exhausted herself from exerting that much magic, but I don't know how I know that," she said, her brow furrowing.

"I would trust your instincts. Your healing magic is quite extraordinary and may prove to be of great use upon this mission," she said, laying her hand on Allyson's shoulder.

Jefferson pulled Lorlock away to help him explore the tunnel opening.

The interior was pitch black and smelled of deep dank earth. Pulling out the stones, they waited until the blue glow was at its brightest before taking a few steps in. The rough stone walls were dark and dry and there was no indication of anything animal or otherwise living close to the tunnel entrance. They listened for a long time, and hearing nothing, they headed back out to see a shaky Solaria propped up against the tree.

"As far as we can see and hear, it is empty; but since we have no idea as to how long the tunnel is, there is still a chance it may surprise us further in," Jefferson said.

Glancing at the darkening light that filtered through the trees, he motioned to Lorlock.

"Please go get the men rounded up and ready to go. I want one small battalion at the front with us, the rest in the formations we discussed. Remind them that the moment we exit the tunnel we should be prepared to fight," he said.

Lorlock took a long look at Solaria who managed a weak smile before he set off.

"You going to be ok to walk, my Lady?" Jefferson asked her. He was still in awe of her magic use, but unsure how wise it had been to expend such effort right before battle.

"I think so, yes. To be honest, I had no idea I could even do that, and am not sure I could repeat it if I tried. Here my powers are so much more than I understand," she said, accepting a cup of water.

"Well, when we are ready to march if you don't feel up to it, you stay here," he said, walking away leaving no room for argument.

As the light finally dimmed completely, the night had come and they knew it was time.
Chapter 16

Beyond the silver door

Small blue lights became like waves in the darkness as the men made their way as quietly as they could into the tunnel. The small battalion formed a line in front of and behind the Queen and her company.

On they pushed into the pitch darkness that surrounded them, the small stones giving them only a few feet of light. Talking had been forbidden as they had no idea what kind of creatures could be present or if the cave would carry the sound to the other side. The only advantage they had at all was surprise and they wanted very much to hold on to it.

They had been creeping along for what felt like hours. Jefferson started to fear exiting to the other side just as the sun rose, though he knew going faster would lead to more noise and the chance of someone getting hurt so the pace remained slow.

"What the..." one of the front men said as a large crack echoed down the tunnel followed by a disconcerting squish.

"Halt!" Jefferson called as loudly as he dared before rushing up to the man to see what had occurred. Holding his rock overhead, he was relieved to see that the man had stepped in the remainder of a black eggshell. Looking quickly around he saw no sign of the creature that had come out of it or the one who laid it.

He moved forward, and his heart sank as he saw three more large eggs and several footprints leading away. Kneeling, he felt the inside of the shells. The yolk sack was still wet which meant they had hatched no more than a few days ago. Pushing the shell fragments to the side, he came back to the group.

"Jabberwocky eggs, three of them, no hatchlings about. They are still breeding them," he said, unable to keep the fear from his voice.

From the dark the Hatter's voice came, his tone darker than the blackness that surrounded them.

"Beware the Jabberwock, my son! The jaws that bite, the claws that catch! On your flesh he will gladly dine."

He said nothing more.

For a long moment, the silence grew thick enough that it threatened to smother them. Taking a deep gulp of breath, Evelyn spoke.

"This changes nothing. We waste time. Move on"

Jefferson nodded and held up his hand and they began walking again, trying to ignore the sound of the eggshells underfoot.

Allyson heard the Hatter mumbling to himself off to her right, but given his previous statement, she had no desire to hear what else he had to say.

Jefferson felt a growing sense of dread filling his veins with ice. This was a breeding cave and an active one at that. Before they even reached the other side to fight, they may have to fight a mother and her hatchlings, wasting precious resources and making quite a ruckus.

As they rounded a very sharp turn, the ceiling became lower, the walls closer, making the already uncomfortable journey cramped. An upside was immediately noticeable as the end of the tunnel appeared; they could see distant lights that looked like campfires twinkling. It looked like luck was with them and the mother and her hatchlings were no longer in the cave. As they came within a few feet of the opening, the front group pocketed their stones and stopped.

Jefferson and Lorlock crept to the opening and looked out; the ground was barren and hard. As he looked out, he could make out many other openings in the mountain base for what he assumed were other breeding caves. There were no guards around them, likely because it was not the safest post unless you wanted to be fed to the young. A quarter of a mile away stood the dark tower. It rose against the night sky like a Radiolite needle, glinting in the starlight. Just beyond that he could make out what he believed to be barracks and dark moving shapes which would be guards. While they had a fair amount of space between them, the land was bare and there was no place at all to hide. They would be seen, there was no way around it. The question was, could the Queen and the company get into the tower while the others fought without being seen?

He wanted all eyes on the battle so that they could get in and try to subdue her. Without her to lead, he hoped the forces would surrender and this could all be over. Something brushed against his leg causing him to jump and draw his weapon. Looking down he saw the Cat, who looked up at him.

"You are so quiet, sometimes I forget you are even here," Jefferson whispered.

The Cat nodded. He knew it was part of his charm.

"I have studied the schematics. I am going to slink ahead with Rosalyn and we are going to attempt to disconnect the power source that the guns draw from, see if we can't even up the fight," he said with a grin. It wasn't the place for smiles, but the idea of their enemies losing their greatest weapon brought a grim smile to even Jefferson's face.

Jefferson nodded. He didn't like the idea of two of his people going in alone, but he knew they could both disappear and if the guns could be taken out of the equation, they had a far better chance.

"You keep her safe, and once you are done, you find a safe place to hide. If we are not successful, you get her out of here and take her to the fortress, and you get her out of Wonderland," he said, watching as the child came forth.

The Cat nodded and in a small whoosh of air they both vanished.

"It is time," he said, not caring for the finality he heard in his own voice.

Still attempting to remain unseen the troops moved out across the rocky ground, making for the campfires, while the Queen's company made for the tower.

As they approached what should have been a back gate, they found a door ajar with no one around it. Jefferson was suspicious until he saw a pair of paw prints on the door. The Cat and Rosalyn had made it this far and had given them a way in. Pushing the door open, they crept into the dimly lit hall. Everything was black and shiny; the doors, the wall, the ceiling. It seemed that every surface had been covered in Radiolite. A magic current lay just below the surface. Evelyn could feel it and she resisted laying her hand on any surface for fear that her presence would be felt by the mistress of the tower.

The sounds of a skirmish were heard outside. Knowing that the quicker they could end this, the more lives that could be saved on both sides, Evelyn took the lead. She had helped design this tower and hoped that there had not been too much changed since then.

Jefferson was puzzled to find the halls empty; it felt increasingly like they were walking into a trap. They should have at least met sentries or servants. They rounded a corner and came face to face with the huge black doors, the spade emblems there staring at them. Two guards stood outside the door. They rushed forward only to be met with a blinding white light from Evelyn's hands that rendered them unconscious. They crumpled to the ground. "This is it. I have no idea what we will find here, or what we may be required to do once inside," Evelyn said, a tremble in her voice.

The others nodded except Hatter, who was once again mumbling to himself and appeared to be somewhere far away.

Jefferson stepped forward, throwing the doors open. Whatever they had prepared themselves for, this was not it.

Vanessa sat on her throne. She regarded them, but it was unclear as if she really saw them or even cared. Her eyes were haunted and dark. They darted around looking for something she could not seem to find. Her long dark hair was snarled, a black lace gown hung limply off her once ample form. Patches of her pale white skin were covered with what appeared to be black glass scales.

Beside her, the Caterpillar hovered on a colored mushroom. His large body had grown, but in uneven proportions. His head was swollen compared to his bulbous body and his feet all but disappeared in the clouds of multicolored smoke leaking from his hookah pipe.

Evelyn stepped forward. Her first step was tentative, but when nothing happened her second step was confident. It was as this second step landed that an explosion rocked the tower, a shower of rock falling around them. The debris broke the magical current flowing all around them causing Vanessa to return to her senses. Her eyes narrowed as they settled on her sister.

"Brilliantly done, my dear. Come in to attack me personally after I send all my troops to wage an assault on your precious city." Her voice was thick with hatred.

"And what a rag tag crew you bring to slay me. Although we both know you need no help murdering family," she said, smirking at the pained expression that crossed her sister's face.

"I told you it wasn't Alice," the Caterpillar chimed in.

Vanessa shot him a venomous look and he shrugged.

"So now what? You've come to kill me? You've disrupted my power device, and now I can't force the door to come to me. But you have brought me the Heart of Wonderland. Now he can no longer defy me," she said, standing weakly. It was obvious how frail she had become as her legs nearly shook under her and it seemed only her hand upon the black throne kept her upright.

All the rage Evelyn had built up ebbed away into pity. Her sister was destroying herself.

"The door?" she asked, though she was sure she knew exactly to what her sister referred.

"Don't play coy with me. You've kept the Heart of Wonderland from me, hidden it away so I had to scour all the lands to find it. He told me you would want all the power for yourself. That you would want to master the door and the realms. But not this time. This time, I shall win. I will be Queen of Wonderland and anywhere else I choose, and you are going to hand it to me. Now," she said, madness clearly evident in her tone.

"Not bloody likely," Jefferson said, crossing his arms. He heard the sounds of battle outside the walls. He worried for those fighting but took heart in now knowing that most of the Queen's troops were not present. He tried not to think about the rest of her men marching on a mostly defenseless city.

"Oh, but a deal has already been struck," the Caterpillar said with sickeningly sweet smile.

"What are you prattling on about, you traitorous slug," Jefferson spat, having had never cared for the bloated creature before him. Not being a magic user himself, he found it possible to excuse the Caterpillar's actions of turning to herbs and potions as he had to get a taste of power.

"While I did not expect you to show up on my doorstep to hand me the jewel on a silver platter, I have been tempting a member of your party to give it to me since the moment there was a weakness to exploit," she said, her expression pleased as she moved closer to them.

Everyone looked around at the others, surely what she said was a lie borne of her insanity. Then reality came crashing down as the Hatter walked towards the Dark Queen with the mirror strapped to his chest and the gem in his hands.

"You promised. You said you would free her with the gem," he said, his eyes wild and his voice shaky.

"Hatter, no!" Rebecca cried.

"I can't live like this. There is no other way. They showed me, we can be together again. With the three artifacts she can pull you back to this side," he said, placing the scepter into Vanessa's outstretched hand before anyone could move to stop him. Vanessa cackled loudly, waving it in triumph. Jefferson found himself unable to move forward as his feet suddenly stuck to the floor. Evelyn and Solaria shot bolts of light at Vanessa trying to get her to drop the scepter, but she fended them off easily.

"Now, Caterpillar, now it's time to be the Queen of the realms. Now we summon the door." Her eyes were wide with madness, and spittle flew from her mouth as she cackled, pulling the Jabberwocky eye out. She mumbled a spell quickly to fuse it to the top of the scepter. A blinding flash of light swept over them and it seemed a long time before any of them could see again, but as their vision cleared Allyson wished once again for blindness.

They were encased in a rune shield, much like the one they had used to protect them. However, this time it was to protect her from them.

Hatter sat on the steps cradling the mirror, his tears splashing off the surface, as he begged Rebecca to forgive him and she begged him to help the rest of them. The sounds of battle raged below, growls from the Lyrecats and screeches of the Jabberwocky reaching above the din. It was impossible to know who was winning.

"Do it!" the Caterpillar hissed, an intent look upon his face.

Vanessa turned away from them and it was at that point that Evelyn noticed a black vein running from the back of her neck down and to the Caterpillar's mushroom.

"He's pumping the Radiolite into her," Evelyn whispered to the others.

"It's probably a cocktail of drugs as well. Now we know who is really in charge," Solaria said, shaking her head sadly.

"Vanessa, please stop. He's controlling you," Evelyn shouted.

The Caterpillar laughed.

"She is so far gone she knows only what I let her know. Just watch, pretty one, and you will see things that will drive you to beg for the same oblivion she enjoys," he said, the sneer twisting his features.

They watched as Vanessa mumbled, waving the joint scepter around, causing a huge rush of wind to fill the room, bringing with it a distinct chill. The lights flickered on and off as Allyson tried to get a picture of what was going on, but between the wind and the blinking darkness it was impossible to see for certain. What she did see was the silver door forming against a blank wall.

"The door!" she shouted to make herself heard above the howling wind.

As everyone's gaze focused on the shining silver door, as for once it was visible to all, Allyson saw something out of the corner of her eye that brought her a shred of hope. Behind the throne, she saw the Cat and Rosalyn blink into existence before laying flat against the floor to remain hidden.

The wind died down, and all were left staring at the door, waiting for whatever was to come next.

"Sleep now." the Caterpillar said, pressing a button on his hookah that sent a pink mist up the vein. Vanessa crumpled to the floor.

"Why have you done this?" Evelyn asked.

"Because I've been there, through the door, into the realms. I was not always a disgusting bug, but when you dance through space and time, well things get...complicated. So, when I landed back here in this condition, I knew I had to find a way to open the door again, not as a stumbling traveler but as its master. I tried with your mother, but her natural paranoia was too much for me to gain complete control; she went completely mad. I may have gotten her in time if you had not lopped off her head. Then that little brat Alice took the gem and hid it, so I had to find another pawn, one I could control to reunite the staff and the eye so that I could summon the door at my will. Now here it is, and I will be the Master of the Realms!' he said, willing his mushroom to float closer to the door.

At that very moment, something no one expected occurred. They watched in terror as the door opened, just a crack. The Caterpillar paused; his eyes wide with expectation. He had not willed the door open, yet it moved anyway. Everyone watched, frozen in fear as it opened further, long slender fingers wrapping around the edge.

"Who's there?" The Caterpillar called; fear was clear in his voice. Any other creature might have tried to feign power, but the Caterpillar had hidden behind a figure so long, he didn't know how to act as the one in control and in the front.

"The Master of the Realms," the voice answered. It was hard to discern the nature of the creature from the voice; it was low and brooding but gave no other traits.

"I am the Master of the Realms. I have summoned the door at my whim," the Caterpillar said, his bulbous body shaking. This voice came out, not with the power of one who was the master of anything, but as a petulant whine.

The door creaked just a bit farther open.

Allyson saw Rosalyn crawling across the floor towards the Hatter who still sat hugging the mirror, oblivious to the happenings around him. She clutched some sort of purple stone in her hand.

"You summoned the door because I willed you to do it. You have no control, worm," the voice shrieked and at that moment the door flew open.

No one could have predicted the creature that stepped forward; it was humanoid in shape except it was opaque in color, like a human mold filled with white smoke. The face held no features, yet as they stared at it the true horror began to reveal itself, for within the smoke screaming faces cried out for help.

Evelyn saw her King, and her sister, their glassy eyes begging for help. Allyson saw the Rabbit, his blood-streaked fur matted to his face. Jefferson saw Aeri, tears rolling down her face as she begged to be released, their combined cries becoming louder and louder until they were almost deafening.

"I am the Master of the Realms, I take who I want, when I want; they fuel me. Their life essence helps me travel among the stars. You were meant to be mine, Caterpillar, and you got away. I will rectify that mistake now." The creature did not rush forward but moved with the certainty of a truly powerful being. The Caterpillar tried to will his cloud to race away, but the grotesque thing reached out, its arms suddenly far too long for its body. Its fingers wrapped around the Caterpillar, pulling the squealing wiggling bug toward him.

A loud hiss filled the room as the screaming bug turned into white smoke that was then absorbed by the creature. His screaming face added to the others swirling around it. The purple cloud disappeared instantly. The vein that had connected to Vanessa broke and she struggled to her feet, confusion in her eyes.

"Oh, look. A bonus snack," it shrieked in glee, the energy of having just absorbed the Caterpillar making its voice sound excited despite the lack of discernable tone it possessed.

Turning its attention to the Dark Queen, it reached long fingers out, beginning to absorb her. As her power was sucked away, the shield that had been keeping them in place shattered. All at once pandemonium broke loose. Jefferson and Evelyn rushed the creature, while Solaria went for the door.

Allyson watched in slow motion as the tragedy unfolded. Rosalyn grabbed for the mirror, pressing the violet stone to it, causing the Hatter to lose his grip. At that moment, Jefferson tackled the creature as it was distracted by absorbing the last bit of Vanessa's essence, causing him to fall back into Hatter. Evelyn grabbed the scepter as it fell towards the ground, Vanessa's grip on it finally slackening. The rest of them turned just in time to watch Rebecca's mirror fly from the Hatter's hands.

His anguished cry was overshadowed by the heartbreaking sound of shattering glass as the mirror struck the floor.

The Hatter fell to his knees sobbing as the creature's own cry of anguish filled the room.

A deep rage filled Allyson, one like she had never experienced before. A flush rose to her face as she reached out for the creature, a beam of crimson light, so hot, so pure, came from her body splintering the silver door, leaving deep black scorch marks on the wall to either side.

The door shook, and it began to crack and disappear. Running frantically the entity dove through just as the doorway was fading from sight.

"You can't save them now. They dwell with me, and no looking glass will ever lead you to where I hide" the voice screeched, the sound like nails against a chalkboard amplified a thousand times.

The door shrunk out of sight as if it had never even been.

For a moment no one moved, as if unable to believe what they had seen or heard. Hatter scrambled to sit among the broken pieces, trying to fit them back into the shattered frame, his blood mixing with his tears as the fragments cut into him. He repeated the name of his love again and again, trying desperately to press the pieces together.

Evelyn sank down onto the stairs, the scepter grasped in her hands, although her expression showed only disgust for the powerful item she held. Jefferson heard the sound of battle cease; he suspected that whatever had been influencing the troops to fight had disappeared with their masters.

Solaria and Rosalyn stood in the corner quietly conferring as Solaria slipped the brightly glowing stone into her pouch. Whatever had happened, it had all been linked by that stone.

The Cat came and sat beside the Queen; his expression troubled.

"What was that?" he said, speaking the words everyone was thinking. His grin was gone.

"I don't know, but what I do know is that this is no longer about saving Wonderland; it is about saving our friends and family from that creature. Whatever it was, that was not the Master of Wonderland. Not my Wonderland," Allyson said, her eyes closed as tears slipped down her cheeks, she collapsed to the floor drained by her actions.

"What should we do about him?" Jefferson asked, gesturing to the Hatter.

She was silent for a moment, one second of blinding fury passing behind her eyes. Allyson feared what sentence Evelyn might pass down but instead the woman looked at the scepter in her hand and sighed. She would not let the rage and madness of her mother and sister take her over. "Let him be. He did what he did out of love, and I think the torture he is now enduring is far more horrible than any we could devise," she said, opening her eyes to look at Allyson.

At that moment everyone except the Hatter did the same. She found herself unable to meet their gazes. She had no explanation for what had happened, and she knew they all wanted one.

"You are right, it was not about Wonderland, or power; it was about revenge. That whatever-it-was engineered all of this just to get its hands on the Caterpillar. So many lives lost over something so trivial. All this destruction over a creature so, so pitiful," Evelyn continued. It was almost impossible to fathom. The Caterpillar, despite all his knowledge, had been just a silly thing seeking a title and a power he not only didn't deserve, but hadn't even known how to wield.

"It's not over. We will find a way to open the door, to coax it out, and to save those it has trapped," Allyson said, feeling the rage bubble up inside her again. Her desire was not for vengeance, it wasn't for punishment or retribution to be taken; she did not want more power, nor a title, nor anything else that had driven so many in Wonderland to make irreparable decisions and put those they loved in harm. Allyson wanted only to free her friends, free the innocent Queen who had not known what it was that forced them towards madness, free the King whose only sin had been to love, and to free the who-knows-how-many others the creature had trapped.

The others nodded, knowing inside of them what Allyson felt. None of them could ever let what they had seen go. There was no option but to continue on, to quest for the Master of the Realms and to end his reign.

While this was supposed to be the end, it had turned out to be only the beginning. 
